A Slave for Tracy
Author: James Wilson
A Slave for Tracy' is sequel to 'A New Life for Tracy' and carries on to
describe her first year at her new school. It describes how she deals
with the existence of students that are convicted criminals in her
classes at school. Tracy has to learn to accept the way the criminals
are treated in school.
Tracy felt content with life as she
dressed for the first day at her new school. She had been on Camelot for
two weeks and thought she was settling in quite well. She felt she had
almost accepted the idea of the 'slave system' that was accepted on
Camelot and also with the somewhat harsher treatment used on the
criminals of her new home planet. Now she had to learn her way around
its school system.
Tracy went downstairs and greeted her aunts.
Aunt Freda was her usual quiet self while Aunt Elizabeth was as cheerful
as ever. As she breakfasted, Tracy watched a news-cast about a
school-girl who had saved her young sister from being raped. In doing so
she had killed the would-be rapist. Tracy looked at her Aunt Elizabeth
and gestured at the screen. "What will happen there Auntie?"
"Oh..
She will probably get off under those circumstances."
"Good."
It
was Aunt Elizabeth who was to take Tracy to school as Aunt Freda was
expecting the usual batches of prisoners that had been arrested over
the weekend. Helen, the crim-slave who kept house for her Aunts served
Tracy her usual excellent breakfast with a smile.
"We will leave
at 8.30 Tracy," said Aunt Elizabeth cheerfully, "Are you ready for your
new school?"
"As ready as I'll ever be Aunt", replied Tracy.
As
they drove to the school Aunt Elizabeth remarked, "There is one thing I
perhaps should tell you to prepare yourself for, Tracy."
"Yes
Aunt?"
"Remember Freda told us last night that a new
criminal would be joining the school later this morning. The one that
was brought into the prison on Friday?"
"Yes, Aunt. I
remember."
"Well there is a tradition that each new criminal
is given six strokes of the cane before the school on the first assembly
held after she arrives. I know there was no corporal punishment on
Nexus, so this is something which you will have to be ready for."
"You
mean she is caned even of she has committed no fault in this school?"
"Yes.
It is considered a good warning for both the crim and the school as a
whole."
"Sounds to me as if someone is simply seeking an
excuse to wield the cane," said Tracy doubtfully, "It can't be a very
happy way for the crim to try and start a new life, can it?"
"True,
but it is the system at the moment so be warned."
"Yes,
Aunt."
Tracy found the first morning at her new school to be
pretty similar to those schooldays on Nexus. There was the usual curious
glances from her new classmates as they sat at their desks. The teachers
were courteous enough. Only one actually had her out in front of the
class to tell the class about herself. The subjects were much the same
as what she had left.
However Tracy had spotted what she had been
warned about. Quite a few of the pupils were wearing brown collars.
There were also a few brown neck chains and during a move between
classrooms she had spotted one green chain as well. It was not until
mid-morning break that Tracy was able to talk with any student about it.
The girl she first spoke to had a girl wearing a brown collar at her
side holding her books. Tracy found out her name was Karen Jackson and
her crim slave was Doris Phelps.
"Karen what does being Doris's
'handler' mean you have to do?"
"It means I am to see she
does her school work, arrives at each class on time, hands in her essays
on time, does not disrupt the class - things like that."
"And
if she fails in any of these duties?"
"I have to punish her."
"Corporal
punishment, you mean?"
"Yes."
"Where do you
do it - the punishing I mean?"
"Wherever necessary. In the
classroom if the teacher says to. Or out here."
"But you are
the one to do it not the teacher?"
"The teacher can do it
or she may order me to do it."
"How do you feel about
that, Doris?"
"Well obviously I don't like being caned. But
Karen isn't to bad. At least she doesn't go round creating excuses to
cane me like some teachers and other students do to their crims."
"Are
you saying some teachers and pupils deliberately create reasons to cane
people?" gasped Tracy.
"Oh yes," replied Doris as Karen
nodded solemnly, "Ms Granger is the worst at that, I think. You can see
when she is frustrated and is looking for someone to take it out on.
She looks for a slave first but if there's none available she will pick
on a free student. So watch it with her."
"I see. Err... Is
there any sort of control or limit as to the number of strokes teachers
or handlers can give a slave - or any student for that matter?"
"If
there is we have never been told." replied Karen. "And by the way Doris
and the others in collars are not officially slaves, Tracy, so they're
called crims not slaves. Those with chains round their necks are slaves.
Ok?"
"Right. I'll remember that."
"I
believe there is no limit," said Doris, "But if the student starts
bleeding they usually stop." Karen nodded at this.
"Hey
there, new girl. You don't want to talk to her. She's a softy. Come and
tell us about how you wield a whip." Tracy turned round to find herself
face-to face with a tall dark haired girl with what she was sure men
would call, a 'perfectly proportioned figure' but with hard brown eyes
that seemed to Tracy to say 'what I want I get'.
"Sorry. I don't
know your name. What did you mean about a whip?"
"I'm
Sharon Granger. I am Ms Granger's daughter," said the girl importantly
as if Tracy should recognize the name. Tracy of course didn't.
"Sorry.
I don't know the name. Guess I'll learn them all in time. You speak as
if it is a name of importance. I'm Tracy Wilson by the way.
"I
know who you are. My mother is the English Mistress here, Tracy, and the
Head is my grandmother. Mother tells me you are living with the Philips
sisters. Vera, my crim says the word is you wield a mean whip in the
prison. Care to tell us about it?" Tracy noticed the girl in a prison
tunic standing behind Sharon. Vera was a short stocky girl with short
brown hair. She had tears trickling down her face, her head bowed in
submission. Her hands were full of books. Tracy noticed narrow red marks
on both Vera's wrists.
Tracy frowned. "Not much to tell. It was
the first time I ever used a whip. The crims -there were 4 of them - had
ganged up on another prisoner and in the scuffle they managed to break
her leg. The Governor ordered the 4 of them to get 50 strokes with the
whip after a warm-up with the paddle. Every-one else was at lunch at the
time so the Governor said I could whip one of them. They were tied down
across barrels and whipped. The Governor whipped the leader. That's all
there was to it. It was a totally new experience to me. Back on Nexus
corporal punishment is barred."
Sharon's eyes were glowing
and her mouth was agape with excitement as she listened to Tracy's tale.
"You are so lucky to be able to visit the prison like that. How often do
you go? I wish I could go I would give those crims a real flogging. Make
them howl I would." The students with Sharon nodded eagerly and seemed
to Tracy that they admired Sharon just for saying that.
"You may
not like it if you saw how they treat the prisoners that misbehave,"
said Tracy cautiously. "The punishment yard is not a nice place." Tracy
glanced at Doris and Vera who both winced and looked away. Tracy noticed
there were several other girls in prison tunics and brown collars
standing behind the girls with Sharon. All were holding schoolbooks and
had expressions which seemed (to Tracy) to be a mixture of fear and
resignation. The hooter sounded return to class.
Tracy looked at
her timetable and then looked round for someone to ask directions to her
next room.
"What have you got next Tracy?"
"English
in A22."
"We're there to. This way."
"With
Ms Granger," sighed Doris as she fell in beside Karen. Karen slipped an
arm around her and gave her a quick squeeze.
Tracy found herself
sitting across the isle from Karen and Doris. She noted that Sharon
Granger was also in this class with her crim Vera. Tracy recognized
several other girls from Sharon's group also in this class, some of whom
had crims sitting beside them. Tracy wasn't sure but thought that all
the girls in collars looked apprehensively at the door as the teacher
entered. The teacher was a tall slim woman in her mid-forties (though it
is hard to judge age with most people on Long-Life serum) with long
blond hair braided down her back. She did not look happy.
The
lesson began and Tracy found it easy enough to follow. Trouble only
began when the teacher called for homework assignments to be handed in.
One student and one crim had failed to do the work. The teacher ordered
both pupils out before the class and demanded that the student explain
why she had failed to do her homework.
"I've done it but forgot
to bring it, M'am," came the fearful reply.
"Grace you are
always forgetting your work. Since you wont smarten yourself up I will
have to do it for you. And you Vera. Why haven't you done yours?"
"I
wasn't allowed to M'am," came the reply.
"What do you mean
'not allowed to', girl."
"Sharon wouldn't let me do my
homework, M'am."
"Are you suggesting my daughter would
deliberately prevent you from doing your schoolwork, girl?"
"It's
the truth, M'am."
Tracy couldn't understand what the
collared girl was doing. It was clear to Tracy that she was trying to do
something but all Tracy could see was that the girl was getting her self
into more trouble with the teacher and probably with Sharon as well. "Is
she one of those people who LIKE to be punished? Does she ENJOY pain?"
"Get
yourself out here now Vera. MOVE girl," snapped Ms. Granger, "You to,
Grace. MOVE both of you."
Tracy watched as both girls came
to the front of the room. She noticed that while Grace moved slowly,
with an expression of terror on her face, Vera was moving at a normal
pace and seemed quite calm about what was to happen -or was she simply
resigned?
"You first Grace. Assume the position, girl."
"Please
Miss, No... no.... please." the girl sobbed.
"ASSUME THE
POSITION, GIRL".
Grace went to the front edge of the
teachers table and stretched herself along the table, clasping the back
edges of the table tightly. Tracy watched, fascinated as Ms Granger
flipped up Grace's dress exposing her white panties which she proceeded
to pull down, exposing the two soft white hemispheres of her bottom.
"No
Miss Please not on the bare PLEASEEEE." wailed Grace. This was ignored
and the panties were slid down to the quivering knees. Grace's bare butt
were now facing the class -an added humiliation Tracy realised she would
not like either.
Ms Granger went to her bag and drew out a paddle
similar to the one Tracy had used on the prisoner - was it really a
little over a week a go? She returned to the front of the table and
slapped the paddle against her left hand.
"Four strokes this time
Grace. Remember to count them. Ready?"
"Please M'am. Nooo."
Ms
Granger raised the paddle in her right hand and brought it down quickly.
It slammed hard into the soft quivering flesh of Grace's buttocks..
THERWACK.
"AWWW. One."
The paddle was raised. It left a clear red
mark where it had struck. The red mark stretched over both buttocks and
stood out clearly against the white of the girls skin. Tracy was frozen
in fascination The paddle was lifted high again and brought down fast.
THERWACK.
"AWWWWW. Ttwoo."
The paddle was raised again. The
second mark half overlapped the top of the first but was quite clear to
Tracy. The paddle was again lifted high and brought down fast a third
time.
THERWACK. "AWWWWW Ttthreee... No more pleasssse."
The
paddle was raised again. The third stroke had struck below the first
one. Half of the blow had landed high on the girls legs. The redness now
covered from the top of the bent butt to the legs and stood out clearly.
The paddle was lifted a fourth time and brought down again.
THERWACK
"AWWWW AWW Fourrr," sobbed the punished girl.
"You
may get up Grace. Move over to the end of the table and stand facing the
white-board. Keep your dress raised and your panties down."
The
class watched as the girl slowly raised herself of the table and
clasping her dress tightly, moved slowly to the right of the table and
faced the front wall. Her steps hampered (or hobbled) by her panties
which were now at her ankles. She stood facing the wall, showing her
well-shaped reddened bottom to the class, her shoulders shaking as she
sobbed softly.
"Vera, assume the position,"
Vera
walked to the table and stretched herself over it, clasping the back
edge tightly and waited.
"Vera, since you not only failed to do
your school work but also trying place the blame for your failure on
another, your punishment will be 10 strokes," announced Ms. Granger who
then proceeded to raise Vera's prison tunic, exposing her black
prison-issue panties which she lowered to the girl's knees. There was a
collective gasp from those students at the front who saw immediately
the condition of Vera's bottom. This was followed by a further gasp and
a soft rustle of whispers as others caught sight of the red lines that
cris-crossed the girls buttocks. and went as low as her high thighs and
disappeared higher up onto her back. Tracy also noticed narrow red lines
low down on the girls legs and wondered what caused them.
"So,
Vera you gave your handler cause to discipline you over the holidays I
see." Vera said nothing. Ms Granger stood up and picked up the paddle.
"Ready, Vera?"
"Yes M'am."
The paddle
was lifted high and Tracy found herself almost mesmerised by it as it
paused before beginning its fast decent onto the already reddened bottom.
THERWACK.
"One." The voice Tracy noticed was almost calm. The paddle was lifted
away to show a new red mark covering the lines on the white skin. the
paddle was lifted high again.
THERWACK. "Two." The voice was
still calm. Again the paddle rose into the air. And fell again.
THERWACK.
"Three." Still calm. The paddle rose again.
And fell
again. And again. Each time the voice calmly counted of the stroke until
:
THERWACK. "Ten." The paddle was stilled.
"You
may get up Vera. Go stand beside Grace." Vera rose slowly, clearly
breathing heavily and clasping her tunic to keep it up moved slowly to
stand beside the other girl. The two bare bottoms, one far more reddened
then the other, faced the class.
"I trust the rest of you have
learnt this lesson well," continued Ms Granger, "Failure to do your
homework will not be tolerated here. Now class, open your textbooks at
page 45 and prepare to take these notes down on your electro-slates."
There
was a rustle in the class as pupils who had been almost entranced during
the spankings, came back to life. The lesson continued for the rest of
the period during which the two punished girls stood at the front of the
room displaying their warnings to their fellow pupils. Tracy had been
shocked at the action of the teacher. "Is she a sadist that she treats
people so cruelly? Why is it permitted? Does the people of this planet
know how children are being treated?"
At lunch Tracy joined
Karen and Doris and asked them what they thought of the scene they had
witnessed with Ms Granger. "Why did Vera act as she did?" Tracy asked
them.
It was Doris who answered. "Basically to get it over with,"
she replied, "Prisoners who have accepted their situation and 'bowed to
the inevitable' know that there is nothing they can do to prevent it so
they accept it and are able to survive it better than those who continue
to resist. If you keep resisting, you keep struggling until you snap and
then you are gone. You are broken. You end up a total submissive,
craving the touch of your owner. A total slave. By acting as she does
Vera is hoping to ride out her sentence without to much damage mentally.
It doesn't always work but she has no other choice if she is to survive
the likes of the Grangers."
"I take it you are not in the
same situation? You don't have to follow the same idea?"
"No.
I've been lucky. Karen is not like the Grangers," Doris glanced at Karen
who reached over and squeezed her hand. There was a brief silence at the
table.
"Err.... Tell me Doris. In your opinion are the majority
of the prisoners likely to end up with a Granger person or a person
similar to Karen here? I mean are the prisoners well treated on average
or badly treated - especially when they are leased out?"
Doris
frowned thoughtfully. "I don't think I can really answer that one Tracy.
I see what you are getting at but the people to ask are those crims that
have been leased out and then returned to the prison - especially those
who have had more than one lease-out. I've been lucky you see, I was
given to Karen when I came to the school and well.." Doris flushed and
glanced quickly at Karen then back to Tracy who smiled and nodded,
"Anyway since I only ever had one handler and she always treated me
almost as a sister, I can't really give you an answer. I suggest you ask
some of the prisoners who have been leased out several times."
"Thanks,
Doris, I'll keep that in mind."
"Hey Tracy. What did you
think of that business in the class just now?" Wasn't my mother just
great? Giving that pair what they deserve, Hey?" Sharon Granger joined
them at their table. Tracy cursed under her breath. She had hoped to ask
more questions of Doris.
"I don't know, Sharon this is all so new
to me. Where I come from it wasn't allowed so I 'm having to get used to
a whole new way of thinking." Tracy glanced at Vera who was standing
behind Sharon. Her face had a stoic expression but Tracy noticed the
lines of tension and her eyes were full of misery as they stared out
vacantly at the scene before her.
"Tell me, Sharon how much
longer has Vera got to serve?"
"She will complete her
sentence next month. Why?"
"Then I suppose you have to
begun to prepare her for her return to society as a useful citizen
haven't you? Or am I getting the wrong idea with this system of
punishment? Isn't it the idea that the crim is supposed to be helped in
their preparation for return to society by their handler?"
Sharon
stared at Tracy in astonishment, "What on earth gave you that idea? They
are crims and always will be, my mother says. She says they shouldn't be
released. They should be sold of for life, all of them."
"Sounds
pretty harsh to me. You don't believe that a person who makes a mistake
and has paid the penalty for it should then be allowed to try to be a
useful citizen?"
"Naah. Once they are convicted they should
be collared for life I think. Just as you have a crim trained to your
satisfaction you have to return her to the prison for release, that's
the problem!"
" That's harsh, surely? Surely the answer to
your problem is to get a voluntary slave and train her. You can have one
of those for years I understand."
"True but they cost so
much. The bond on a life-slave is 'round 10,000 credits. Mother says a
crim is cheaper and can be almost as good even if you have to give them
up eventually. But I find it frustrating that you have to give them up
just as they start to improve."
"How long have you had Vera?"
"I've
had her for six months. She was given seven months for stealing from
several shops including ours. You do know of the Granger chain of
stores don't you?"
"Yes." Tracy had learnt of the Granger
retail empire was the largest chain of stores on the planet.
"Well,
she was caught on security cameras stealing from one of our shops. She
was also recognized as the thief who had been stealing from other shops
also which was why she got 7 months for a first offence. She has become
a reasonable slave I suppose but she will probably be back in the collar
soon enough. She is that type I recon."
Tracy looked at
Vera. "What do you think of all this, Vera?"
"Why
should we care what she thinks," snapped Sharon, "Crims are crims and
always will be, mother says. Why should we worry what she thinks on the
matter?"
"Surely they have a right to be heard?"
"Your
soft, Wilson. I was wrong about you. You are a softie after all." Sharon
walked off. After sending a sharp glance at Tracy, Vera followed as did
her other followers, leaving Tracy with Karen and Doris.
Tracy
looked after Sharon then turned to Karen and Doris and said, "If
believing in giving people a new chance in life means being soft then
maybe I am. My parents believed that once a prisoner had paid the
penalty demanded by society they should be allowed to try again at life.
What do you think?"
Karen grinned, "I think you are now a
member of the softies club, Tracy. Welcome aboard." The hooter sounded
three times. "That means assembly. If there was a new crim brought into
the school this morning Tracy, she will be given her canning now."
"Canned
now....Oh. Right." As she followed her new friends onto the assembly
area where they lined up with their class, Tracy recalled her Aunt's
warning. Shortly the headmistress Ms Preston appeared leading a group
which included Ms Granger and, to Tracy's surprise Janet Harkins in her
black prison tunic. Beside Janet was a student Tracy had not met who
carried a paddle in one hand. Tracy realised Ms Granger was carrying a
cane. At the end of the procession was two more students carrying some
sort of device Tracy could not immediately identify.
"My God. Its
Janet Harkins. The one who's leg was broken in the prison brawl two
weeks ago," whispered Tracy to Karen. Karen stared at her in surprise
but before she could reply the assembly was called to order.
The
headmistress greeted the students and gave out several announcements.
She then continued, "And finally we have another crim who has come to
join our ranks. Janet Harkins was sentenced to six months imprisonment
for several cases of shoplifting. She will learn that such actions are
not tolerated here. Her handler will be Susan Frazer. Carry on Ms
Granger."
"Thankyou, Headmistress. Move it, you two. Se up
the punishment stand here."
The two students were busy
assembling a frame, Tracy saw. I seemed to consist of four legs with a
wide padded and curved cross-bar. Harkins was dragged to the frame and
bent over it, her wrists locked onto the legs. Ms Granger then flicked
up the girls tunic and pulled down her prison-issue panties. The girl
was now bent over the frame with her white bottom facing the assembled
students. Ms Granger moved into position close to the secured girl. The
headmistress announced into the microphone, "Six strokes. Begin."
Ms
Granger raised her cane, her eyes gleaming. The cane fell with force on
the offered buttocks.
THERWACK. "ONE," shouted the assembled
students. The shout from the students drowning any comment from the
punished girl. The cane was raised again.
THERWACK. "TWO,"
called the school. Tracy heard Karen call out the number with the rest.
THERWACK.
"THREE," Tracy noted Dioris was calling the stroke too. Ms Granger now
stepped aside and gestured to Susan Frazer who now took her place and
raised her paddle.
THERWACK "FOUR" Tracy saw Sharon Granger was
even beating her fist into her other hand in time with the stroke, her
eyes shining with excitement. Susan Frazer raised her paddle again.
THERWACK
"FIVE," screamed the pupils. Tracy realised she was feeling the
excitement of the moment also. The paddle was raised for the last stroke.
THERWACK
"SIX," they howled. The paddle was stilled.
Tracy
watched all this in stunned astonishment.
Ms Preston stepped up
to the microphone again. "This is what happens to crims here. Janet
Harkins will I trust remember this and be guided by it. You will now go
to your classes. Dismissed."
Tracy saw the two students who
had erected the frame now releasing the sobbing girl and then beginning
the dismantling of the frame. The Susan Frazer put down her paddle and
helped Janet pull up her panties. She then collected her paddle, took
the sobbing girl by the arm and began to guide her of the podium. Tracy
joined Karen and Doris as they moved to the locker room.
"Is that
a normal occurrence here, Karen?"
"Yes. They do it to every
new crim that comes here." Her voice was grim.
"Then when
Doris arrived..."
"I had to give her three strokes. Yes."
Karen's face was troubled.
"It's all right." Doris's hand was on
Karen's arm.
For the rest of the afternoon Tracy struggled to
concentrate on the lessons as she tried to push the scene she had
witnessed to the back of her mind.
When she got home she found
Helen was in the midst of making the evening meal. Tracy greeted her
then went to her room sat down on her bed and stared into space as she
replayed the scene of the flogging she had witnessed. She tried to
equate it with the whipping she had participated in two weeks ago but
couldn't. The whipping had been deserved her memory told her. This
canning simply to make an example of the crim seemed wrong to Tracy. But
she knew she could do nothing about it. She would have to accept it.
Then another thought. What if she herself was appointed a handler. Could
she cane a girl who had committed no actual crime at the school? Were
these thoughts a sign that she was soft as Sharon claimed? "Different
worlds produce different people with different ideas and beliefs. Should
I just accept the beliefs of this world? Everybody else seems to accept
them. But some of them seem to harsh. Obviously I could cane a girl.
I've already whipped one. But she deserved it. I'll just have to play it
by ear I guess."
Over the next two months
Tracy found herself accepting her new school and her new home. By
talking with other students she came to realise most of them accepted
the rules she saw as harsh to be normal as they had grown up with them.
She was surprised to learn that a majority of the crims at the school
seemed to accept their treatment as reasonable although those who were
treated harshly were always hoping for a better deal. She learnt that
handlers had a lot of authority over their crims who had to obey them
totally or face punishment. She noted that there were two 'schools of
thought' amongst the students when it came to the subject of the
disciplining of crims. One group led by Sharon Granger was for constant
use of chains and the paddle. their crims were usually red-eyed and
teary and constantly in chains. The other group were, Tracy thought,
made up of those students who were more independent in their thinking.
They would start out with firmness for the first week as the crim
settled in then gradually ease of. Tracy thought this method was both
easier on the handler and the crim and also (Tracy thought) more likely
to aid in readying the crim for restoration to freedom later.
Tracy
also learnt that the handler could if they wished (and prison
authorities agreed) have their crim stay over at their home at weekends
(from Friday evening, returned Sunday evening) and holidays. But during
the week the crims had to stay in the prison and be brought to school in
the prison bus. The crims were hand-cuffed while on the bus and Tracy
noted that those whose handlers were part of Sharon Grangers group were
often in some form of restraint during break and lunch periods at
school. These restraints were owned by the students and were many and
varied in how they were worn and what they actually restrained. Some
handlers would demand silence of their crim in lunch break and if the
crim spoke the handler would produce a gag and fit it. These gags were
locked in position and the crim could not remove them without the key.
Tracy
was into her third month in the school when she was called up to the
headmistresses office and old she had been selected to 'handle' a new
crim. She was given a synopsis of the crim's history and told the crim
would be starting at the school on the next Monday. On reading the
synopsis Tracy learnt her crim's name was Alice Watkins and she had been
sentenced to two months imprisonment for shoplifting and being an
accessory in an armed robbery in which a woman had been shot. When she
told her aunts the news she was surprised at the difference in their
attitudes. Aunt Elizabeth was pleased that Tracy had been accepted as a
responsible student while Aunt Freda frowned as she looked at the
synopsis.
"They have given you her have they Tracy," she said
thoughtfully, "You had better watch her carefully. She has already made
an attempt to escape and received 8 strokes for it and two weeks in
solitary. That is why she has been in the gaol a month without being
sent to school. She claims she was innocent although she was found with
stolen goods in her room at her home as well as being caught on store
security scanners. I'll give you a portable tracer so you can find her
if she tries to run."
"Was she the one who actually shot the
woman, Aunt?"
'No. But since she managed to slash the arm of
one of my warders with a piece of glass during her escape attempt, I
wouldn't put it past her that she could kill. Also the store cameras
showed her shoving children out of the way in a very rough manner. One
boy was about 5 years old and she knocked him flat on his back and gave
him concussion. So be careful with her."
"I will Aunt."
The
next Monday found Tracy joining the crowd of other student 'handlers' at
the school gate awaiting the prison bus. As the crims step off the bus
the prison officers remove the crims 'cuffs and their handler would
claim them. Tracy watched Sharon Granger collect Fiona (her new crim)
and immediately snapping cuffs on her, followed by a leash to her
collar. Tracy saw that Fiona wore a fearful expression and said nothing.
After the other crims have been collected by their handlers, there was
one girl left who was introduced to Tracy. Tracy found Alice to be a
stockily built girl with short dark hair and a squarish face which no
one would call pretty. There was a sense of determination about her. A
girl who knew what she wanted and would let nothing stop her getting it.
Her eyes were flicking back and forth, clearly noting where things and
people were and, Tracy decided, already planing an escape. Tracy
produced her handcuffs and proceeded to snap them on as the prison
officer removes the ones she had worn on the bus.
"What's wrong,"
sneered Alice Watkins, "Afraid I'll run away?"
"Something
like that," replied Tracy. She snapped on the leash Aunt Freda had
recommended. "Come along. First thing for you is up to admin. to be
enrolled. This way."
Tracy led the way up the path to the
Admin. block and in to where the school secretary sat at her desk.
Enrolment was quickly done and a timetable produced for Alice. The
secretary gave Tracy a copy also. Tracy studied it, then looked at her
watch.
"We will be in the same classes for English and Maths and
History. Come. I'll show you where to go for your classes this morning
before break. We will be in the same classes after that until lunch.
This way."
Tracy was unable to speak with Alice again until
morning break where they were joined by Karen and Doris. After
introductions Tracy turned to Alice.
"Has anyone told you what
happens at assembly after lunch today, Alice?"
"No, why?"
Alice returned curtly.
"Because you will be caned in front of the
school then."
Alice's head swung round to Tracy in shock.
"Caned? What for? I haven't done anything? I just got here."
"I
know. But it isn't for anything you have done here. It's a standard
thing for all crims when they first arrive. Six strokes on the bare in
front of the school." Tracy looked at Alice's shocked face. "Have you
ever been caned, Alice?"
"No." Out of the corner of her eye
Tracy saw Doris look sharply at Alice then Tracy then look away.
"I've
been told corporal punishment is normal in schools on this planet."
"It
is. But Mum and Dad didn't believe in it. They sent me to a private
school where it is not used."
"You seem to have had
everything your way. Why go into crime?"
"I didn't intend to
originally. My boy-friend talked me into it. When I realized he was
serious I tried to back out but he threatened to cut me, he and his
friends. After the first time I found I liked the excitement of it. I'd
always been a goody-goody until then. Any-way things got exciting and
were going OK until Jeff mucked up and failed to turn off the security
last time."
"You don't think what you did was wrong?"
"Course
not. Why should I. If people leave things out where they can be taken,
why not take them?"
"We'll se if you say that after lunch.
And Alice, a warning. I know you have lied to me and I don't like being
lied to. If you weren't already down for a canning I would be canning
you myself right now for lying. Is that clear?"
"I haven't
lied to you."
"Alice, I know about your escape attempt and
the caning you got as a result. So don't lie to me again. Clear?"
Alice's
face is now red. "That's not true. I never tried to escape. Anyway that
bitch of a warder tried to rape me. She tried to stick things into me."
"How
old are you, Alice?"
"15".
"Then what she
was doing was not illegal. You are a sentenced crim. What happens to you
in the prison is legal. I know. I had it confirmed by a judge when I
first got here. You have no right to object to being used sexually. You
lost that right when you were sentenced." The hooters sounded. "We'll
speak more on this at lunch."
At lunch Alice was silent at
first and ate very little. Then she turned to Doris.
"When you
arrived were you...."
"Yes."
"Who actually
did it? Who caned you?"
"Ms Granger and Karen."
"Karen
too?" Alice was looking sharply at Karen who looked calmly back at her,
then back to Doris.
"But you and Karen - I thought you two are -
I mean how can you be so close to some-one who ..."
"Caned
me? Simple Alice. I accepted that I had done wrong and must pay the
penalty demanded by the society we live in. I'm not saying I like it. I
don't. What happened to me was caused partly by failure of the
government to explain to people in my position what help is available to
people when it is needed. But it was also caused by my own actions and
what has happened to me since is what our society demands in atonement.
In my case I am lucky. I have found a person who is helping me to
complete this atonement." Doris placed a hand on Karen's arm.
"You
say that of a person who once caned you? You're crazy."
"Karen
has caned me more than once, Alice. She punishes me whenever I deserve
it. But I'm lucky in that she is not one of those sadists who get
pleasure out of listening to people scream and who abuse their authority
like Sharon Granger and her mother. If you look around here you'll
notice there is two groups in this school. Those that follow the
Grangers -the sadists- and those who don't. You're lucky. I don't think
Tracy is one of them."
Alice snorted. "You clearly don't
know about her whipping a girl in the prison. They say she was as
vicious as the Governor with the whip and for no reason."
"Really?
I admit I was copying the actions of the others since I didn't know what
to do myself. But I didn't think I was as good as them. As for reason -
weren't you told why those girls were punished?"
"I was told
there was no reason."
"Doris were you in Robinvale that day?"
"No.
Karen took me home for the holidays."
"Then would you mind
telling us what you heard about that whipping when you returned?"
"Sure.
The story as I heard it was that a group of prisoners -the leader's name
is Graham- attacked one prisoner for the fun of it. In the scuffle they
broke the girl's leg badly. The governor hauled all four over to the
punishment yard and gave them fifty strokes each which is the maximum
you can get at one time, I believe. Other prisoners seem to think they
should have had more. Those four are a bad lot. They like to hurt
people. They think it's fun. They are sadists -or at least their leader
is. One interesting thing though. One of the four is said to have broken
from the group. She actually went and apologised to the girl they hurt."
Tracy
hadn't heard this. She looked at Doris. "Do you know which girl it is
that has broken from the Graham group?"
"Dorkins I think her
name is."
Tracy's eyebrows shot up, "Now that is interesting,"
"Why?"
asked Karen curiously, "What was special about her."
"Only
that Dorkins was the one I whipped. After 25 strokes Aunt Freda called a
break and I talked to Dorkins, asked her why she was part of the group
and why she did what she did. Her reply was she was a follower and just
did what the others did. I tried to point out that she may do better if
she made her own decisions or at least found another, better person to
follow. I wonder if my words had some effect. I haven't been back in
Robinvale since then."
"Looks like they might have."
Tracy
looked at Alice. "Who was it that told you the whipping was for no
reason?"
Alice's face was red. "Graham."
"And
you believe what she said without checking?"
"I didn't
know..."
"What do you think of the matter now you do know?"
"I
don't know what to think. Why should I believe you any more than I
should believe Graham?"
"Well, that's a start I guess. At
least you're questioning now and not blindly accepting what you are
told. Now, who has more of a need to convince you to accept what they
say, Graham or me?"
"Errr.... Graham I guess."
"Right.
Now in a few minutes you are going to be caned simply because you have
entered this school. Not a very nice initiation ceremony I admit, but
you have already admitted that you are in this situation because you
chose to follow your boyfriend's lead. Are you still thinking that was
the wisest decision you've made in life? You've been caned in Robinvale
already and you're going to be caned again now. Today it will probably
only be six. But if you continue to lie to me I'll cane you for it.
Think about it, Alice."
"You can't cane me! I don't believe
you. You're not a teacher!"
"I'm your handler. I can and
will cane you. Actually I'll be using a paddle not a cane. Ms Granger
will give you three and I will give you three. It will be on your bare
butt. in front of the school. And if I had my way I'd add a couple more
for your lies. Consider yourself lucky that I can't."
"On my
bare.... in front of the school.... you cant be serious!"
"Ask
Doris if it happened to her like that."
Alice looked at
Doris who nodded once. Tracy looked at her watch. "You have time to use
the toilet before the hooters Alice. Its going to be painful to sit in
class for you this afternoon so if you want to go...?"
"OK"
Later
Tracy found herself standing off to the side of the assembly as the
headmistress addressed the students. With her was Ms Granger holding a
wicked looking cane and two students who Tracy had not met who's job was
to set up the punishment stand and a rather stunned looking Alice. Tracy
was holding her mother's paddle.
"You OK?"
"I
guess so."
"Right girls, follow me," said Ms Granger, and
led the little group out in front of the assembled school. The two
students with the frame immediately began to assemble it while the
Headmistress spoke. "Our latest crim was sentenced to two months for
stealing with violence. She has already shown she has no respect for
authority in the prison system and has tried to escape lawful custody
once already. As she is clearly one who thinks she's above authority she
will receive 12 strokes instead of the traditional 6. Carry on Ms
Granger."
Tracy was startled at this announcement and looked
sharply at Alice who had gone pale. The frame was now ready and Tracy
gestured to Alice to approach it. Alice however, started to back away.
"NO NO," she screamed. Tracy moved to grab her arm but Alice twisted
free and turned to run, only to find herself blocked by the two students
who had readied the frame. Alice was quickly seized and dragged still
screaming over to the waiting punishment frame by the three of them. Her
constant struggles kept the two students attention so it was Tracy who
secured Alice's wrists to the frame. Ms Granger then raised her prison
tunic and dragged down her black prison issue panties to her knees.
"If
you give us any more trouble girl it will be double," snapped Ms
Granger. This warning finally sank in as Alice's struggles ended, but
her moaning "Noo.. noooo" did not cease. Ms Granger took up her
position as Ms Preston spoke to the school " 12 strokes BEGIN."
Standing
aside at this time Tracy watched, fascinated as the cane was lifted high
and paused a moment over the taught white globes of flesh.
THERWACK
"One." called the assembled students. Their shout covered the scream
from Alice except for those close by.
THERWACK
"Two" the students screamed.
THERWACK "Three"
THERWACK
"Four"
THERWACK "Five"
THERWACK
"Six"
The students could now hear Alices sobs in the break
as Ms Granger stepped aside and Tracy, with some trepidation and stepped
up to the side of the punishment frame. She looked at the pattern of red
marks Ms Granger had left on Alice's buttocks. They were close together.
She would try to go for unmarked flesh where possible. Tracy planted her
feet firmly and raised the cane high.
WACK "Seven" The students
took up the chant again.
WACK "Eight" Tracy noted the paddle
covered much of Ms Granger's marks.
WACK "Nine" This one was
partly on the top of Alice's thighs.
WACK "Ten" Also on the
thighs.
WACK "Eleven" Back on the butt.
WACK
"Twelve" Tracy lowered her paddle and stared at the results of her
labours as well as that of Ms Granger. They looked strangely beautiful
to her. "Where did I get that idea?"
"Not
bad, girl. You have a knack for this," commented Ms Granger.
"Thankyou
M'am." "Is this a skill I should be proud of?"
Tracy
helped release Alice from the frame as the Headmistress dismissed the
students to their classes. Tracy helped Alice to her feet and pulled up
her panties for her as she swayed. As soon as she did so, Alice gasped
"No.. please take them off...please."
Tracy did so and
then helped the girl to the locker room where they collected their
books. Then, walking slowly, they went into class where Alice slowly sat
down and sat through the lesson with tears silently trickling down her
face.
In the days following Alice was much quieter than before
and followed orders without question. She did not perk up again until
the end of the week. On Friday their timetables did not match until
lunchtime. In the period before morning break Tracy was suddenly
startled out of her concentration on what the teacher was saying when a
shrill buzzing sound filled the room. It was coming from Tracy who for a
moment didn't realise what it was. Then she remembered and looked down
at her belt. The tracer Aunt Freda had given her was flashing a red
light. Tracy killed the alarm and activated the screen whilst the
teacher came striding up to where Tracy sat.
"Wilson!" she
snapped sharply, "What have you there, girl? Give it here at once."
"Its
a tracer the prison gave me in case my crim made another escape attempt,
M'am," replied Tracy as she stared at the tracers little screen, "It
appears she is trying to escape again. She's going out the East St
gate." Tracy pushed a button. "There that will slow her down. I must go
after her. My apologies for disturbing the class but I must go."
"We
should call the police," suggested the teacher.
"I don't
think that will be necessary thankyou," replied Tracy and ran from the
room. She followed the tracers indicated direction and quickly caught up
Alice less than half a block from the school. Alice was struggling with
her collar which had somehow suddenly become to tight and was chocking
her. Tracy grabbed her arms and quickly 'cuffed them behind her back.
Then she touched a button on the tracer. The collar returned to normal.
Alice was angry and frightened at the same time.
"This damn
collar is trying to kill me. Get it off," she gasped.
"It's
an anti-escape device Alice," replied Tracy cheerfully, "You have been
very silly. You have earned yourself another caning. Whether it will be
before the school is up to the Headmistress. Now come along." Tracy
caught Alice by the arm and began the march back to the school.
They
were met at the gate by Ms Jefferys the deputy head who was just
starting out after them. "So you have her Wilson. That was quick work.
Come the Head will want to see you both."
In Ms Preston's
office Tracy explained about the tracer and the collars anti-escape
action. Ms Preston was impressed and said so. "I'm pleased your aunt saw
fit to give you that tracer, Wilson. Perhaps we should ask for tracers
for all our crims. We will see. Meanwhile...you, Watkins apparently
require another caning since one wasn't enough. We will see if twenty
strokes will make you think. Come along."
Ms Preston led the
way into a small room along the corridor from her office, Tracy and Ms
Jefferys marching Alice along holding an arm each. Tracy was astonished
at the rooms contents. There was the punishment frame used at assemblies
and an arrangement of ropes hanging from the ceiling with a cross-bar
dangling from it along with a collection of chains and other restraints
that Tracy could not fathom the use for. On a rack on the wall hung a
collection of whips and paddles. Alice screamed "NO" and tried to twist
away but was held firmly.
"Over the frame with you Watkins," said
Ms Preston. The three women dragged Alice to the frame and shackled her
to it. Her arms locked to the frames legs on the far side and this time
the Head had Alice's panties removed totally and her ankles shackled to
the frames legs on the near side, spreading her legs wide apart. Ms
Preston went to the wall and selected a thin springy cane. "Now then
Watkins, remember to count each one or you may get more than you expect."
"NO
NO NO," screamed Alice. Ms Preston raised the cane.
CRACK
"AHOWE... One" The cane rose again
CRACK "OOOH....Two"
It rose again. And again.
By the tenth stroke Alice was
howling uncontrollably. Her buttocks were covered with thin red lines.
Ms Preston paused in her work.
"We will give her a moment to let
the pain sink in and for her to think on why she is here," she said.
Tracy looked around the room. Ms Jefferys noticed the look.
"Curious
about this room, Wilson?"
"Yes M'am. It looks more like a
room you would expect at a bondage club than a school."
"So
you know of such things, Wilson?" said Ms Preston
"Yes,
M'am."
"I see. Well this is not a room you would see in all
schools Wilson, but it has been found that some of these tools are
needed for the crims. Our opposite number for boys near Walton Prison
has a similar set-up. I think we will leave Watkins suspended here for a
while after we have finished here. Here you have a go." She handed the
cane to Ms Jefferys who moved into position and raised the cane. She
swung.
CRACK "AHHOW ... eleven" the girl gasped.
CRACK
"AHAHHOW ... twelve"
Ms Preston turned to Tracy, "You
can return to class, Wilson. Come and collect Watkins from here at lunch
time. But keep her in 'cuffs for the day, I think."
"Yes
M'am."
When the lunch hooters sounded Tracy made her way to
the administration block and found Alice hanging from the ceiling from
her wrists which were secured to either end of the half-metre long bar
hanging from ceiling by the rope. She was standing on her toes to reach
the floor and ease the strain on her arms. She had stopped crying but
her face was streaked with tears. Her tunic was tucked up into her belt
to display her well marked bottom. Tracy walked around the suspended
girl, admiring the effect. She reached out and gently stroked Alices
well marked bottom. Alice groaned softly as she felt the touch. Tracy
slid her fingers over the red marks, stroking gently. Then Tracy lowered
the bar bringing the girl back onto her feet.
"T... Thankyou
Tracy. My arms are killing me. Those bitches were awful. Jefferys was
just as horrible as Preston. She wanted to do other things to me.....
put things in me...... she said I would make a nice slut. I'm not a
slut. Never. I.. mufff." Tracy covered her mouth with her hand. as she
snapped on her leash.
"Silence. Put on your panties and hurry up.
I'm hungry." Alice did so, wincing as cloth rubbed her punished
buttocks. Tracy then snapped her 'cuffs on the girl and marched her
slowly to the canteen. There they joined Karen and Doris and as they ate
other students came to their table to question Tracy about what had
happened. Alice was subdued throughout the meal as she struggled to eat
while wearing handcuffs. When they left the canteen they went to their
usual secluded spot and were joined by Sharon Granger and her crowd who
demanded to know the full story also. After a brief hesitation Tracy
ordered Alice onto her knees with her head on the ground and her bottom
up. she then raised Alice's tunic, tucking it under her belt and lowered
her panties to display the handiwork of the Head and her Deputy. There
were thin red lines crossing Alice's buttocks and thighs. Sharon and
several of her group ran their hands over Alices buttocks, stroking the
red marks as they commented on them. Alice could be heard moaning
softly. Tracy ordered Alice to rise up on her knees and put her hands on
her head, still with her tunic tucked into her belt. Her face was a
flaming red with shame.
"Alice you brought this on your self,"
said Tracy sharply, "If there were no marks to admire there would be no
reason to do this. And you gained the marks by your own efforts, no one
asked you to run off. If you keep earning red marks on your butt then
you can expect people to want to admire them. Clear?"
Silence.
"I
said is that clear, Alice?"
"Yes, its clear."
"You
will remain on display until the hooters go." Tracy noticed that all the
students including Karen and even Doris were nodding in approval.
That
afternoon, as Tracy escorted Alice to the prison bus she spoke again.
"Alice you have been here long enough now to have seen the difference in
the way Sharon Granger and her crowd treat their crims to the way Karen
treats Doris. Who would you rather have control you - me or Sharon?
Think on it."
When she got home Tracy reported what had
happened to Aunt Freda who had already received reports from the school
and the prisons Tracing Section. Aunt Freda heard out Tracy's story then
sighed. "The girl will have to be broken," she said.
"You
mean turned into a sex slave in that room you showed me?"
"Yes."
"Even
though she is nearly finished her sentence?"
"She will spend
the rest of her sentence there. Three weeks should be enough to crack
her I think. Then she will be released under supervision. Tomorrow I
will write a letter for Ms Preston confirming she won't be returning to
school."
Later that night Tracy spoke to her Aunt Elizabeth.
"Aunt if corporal punishment is used in both prisons and schools, why
isn't it used directly by the courts? I would have thought it would have
been a cheaper way to punish small crimes or first offenders and act as
a deterrent at the same time."
"But it is," replied Aunt
Elizabeth, "First offenders are often publicly flogged. Would you like
to see a session." It's free to those who are interested."
"Yes
please Aunt."
"This Saturday then."
The
next day Tracy accompanied Aunt Elizabeth to a small park across from
the courthouse where Aunt Elizabeth heard her cases. There was a raised
platform such as would be used by musicians and politicians. Today
though Tracy saw it had been fitted out with a different and larger
punishment frame then that used at her school. It had the necessary
shackles that allowed four people to be secured at once. It consisted
of four padded boards each angled up to the centre with a pole rising
out of the centre with shackles hanging from it. It looked to Tracy
something like a weird pyramid.
Soon after their arrival a prison
van arrived and some twenty prisoners were unloaded, their hands 'cuffed
behind the and ankles in shackles. All the prisoners were wearing prison
garb but their feet were bare. On being unloaded from the van the
prisoners were made to kneel facing the audience. Then the first four
criminals were stripped naked then marched to the frame and secured to
it, one to each side, their hands secured to the pole and their ankles
to the corners of the board. Their backs and buttocks were now available
to the whip. One of the prison officers produced a microphone and
announced the name of each of the first four (all men) to be punished.
The crime and sentence and the name of the judge who gave the sentence
were announced. Tracy noted the sentences went from 10 strokes (for
being drunk and disorderly) to 35 (shoplifting - first offence) in this
batch. One of the officers then produced a whip and proceeded to carry
out the sentences. The crowd (like at school) began counting out the
strokes. All prisoners were left secured until the last stroke had been
administered to the last prisoner in the batch. These four were then
released and allowed to put on their clothes and return to the van free
of shackles, while the next four were stripped. One of this group was a
woman sentenced to 20 strokes for stealing. There was much whistling and
catcalling as she was stripped but no attempt was made by the warders to
shield her and she could do little to cover herself as she was chained
like the men. Tracy noticed that like in the prison, and unlike school,
the strokes were spread from the back to the buttocks.
"Aunt is
their a limit that prisoners can be sentenced to?"
"No limit
as to number of strokes sentenced, Tracy, but they can only receive
fifty strokes in any one session and then their must be 48 hours between
sessions. I have sentenced criminals to totals of 70 or 80 strokes which
were delivered over two punishment sessions. Why! Do you think that is
to harsh?"
"No Aunt, but tell me, do students have the same
protection? I say that because I saw a student last week that had
failed to do homework. She received various numbers of strokes from
different teachers that totalled over 60 altogether and the last caning
only stopped because she began to bleed. Her bottom was a mess and she
couldn't sit down without crying. Remember it was all on the bum, no
spreading it over the back as well. How come there is no limit for
students?"
"I don't know Tracy. Is that student alright?"
"Don't
know. That happened on Thursday. She didn't come to school on Friday."
"I
agree there should be a control there somewhere Tracy. That girls family
should take it up with the Education Department. I think we had better
go. One of the next batch was a case of mine." Aunt Elizabeth led the
way out of the park.
"Aunt to what extent is the use of the Truth
Light made by the courts on Camelot?"
"It is
recognised and used Tracy, but they are so expensive that only 5 or 6
legal firms have them. The Justice department has a few also but as you
know both sides usually insist on having their own to double-check each
other."
"I understand that Aunt. You do remember there is
one in my room at this moment, don't you?"
"Yes. Why?"
"Well,
If there is one fault in the system you just showed me it is what if a
mistake was made and you humiliate and flog the wrong person? That could
turn a perfectly innocent person against society. Father told me of a
case on Nexus where that happened and the man ended up a rampaging
killer because of being imprisoned wrongly as a teenager. He was finally
declared innocent of that first crime but only after spending twelve
months in prison where he was raped and humiliated and bashed many
times. The experience sent him over the edge. Has that happened here?"
"Probably
yes, although I can't actually name a case off hand. Your thinking a
Truth Light could ensure it doesn't happen, I take it?"
"Yes,
Aunt."
"Perhaps it will when we have enough Truth Lights for
all legal firms to have one. How is your crim going? Are you suggesting
using the Light to clear her?" Aunt Elizabeth inquired as they headed
home, "Is she showing any change?"
"No Auntie, she has
admitted her guilt to me and others," sighed Tracy, "Aunt Freda has
decided she is to spend the rest of her sentence in that unit where they
break girls and turn them into sex-slaves."
"Perhaps it is
for the best. If that doesn't work it will be Reform School if her
sentence was longer. It's a pity."
"It's that I feel I have
failed her somehow. But what else could I have done for her? She seemed
fixed on the idea she should be able to do as she liked."
"It
sounds like she is a habitual criminal, Tracy. There was nothing you can
do for them. Try to put her out of your mind."
Tracy in time
did put Alice out of her mind. She had a new interest. She was appointed
captain of her schools inter-schools cricket team by the sport mistress.
Although she was still considered by the students as a 'newcomer' she
found most of the players were willing to accept her as captain. The one
who didn't approve was Sharon Granger who, Tracy was aware, had expected
to have the job herself. Tracy tried to win Sharon over but the girl
was unmoved. "You are an outsider and an off-worlder Wilson," she
snapped, "I'm much better suited than you can ever be."
"I
didn't ask for it Sharon, Ms Andrews just thrust it on me."
"Maybe
so but I say you should not have it. Either you resign or I will take
steps to remove you. Clear?"
Tracy stared at Sharon in
astonishment, "What are you talking about? Of course I wont resign."
"If
you don't you will be sorry." Sharon turned and strode away.
That
night Tracy recounted the conversation for her Aunts. "That is what she
said. I don't know what she meant by her threat. However I do know she
is used to getting what she wants. And she wants the captaincy. She is
or thinks she is powerful because her mother is a teacher there and her
grandmother is its head. I don't know how far her family would go to
help to get her the captaincy."
"I'm sure there is nothing
in it," soothed Aunt Elizabeth.
"I hope your right," thought
Tracy, "But why is my gut saying otherwise?"
Tracy went
of to do her homework.
-------------------------
End part
1.
A Slave for Tracy
Part 2
Tracy
stepped of the school bus and looked around in surprise. There were two
police cars parked in the school car-park and she could see two
uniformed officers in the doorway to the administration block. Tracy
sought out Karen and her crim Doris at their usual place and asked what
was going on.
"Some-one broke into the school canteen and
scrawled on the walls and smashed up some of the furniture," replied
Karen.
"Any idea on who did it?"
"Not so far."
Just
before morning break Tracy was summoned to the headmistresses office.
There she found the headmistress, her deputy, Ms Granger and a woman
wearing a police detective's badge.
" This is Detective Davis,
Wilson. She is in charge of the investigation of this matter. So Wilson,
What have you got to say for yourself?" Ms Preston's voice was like ice.
Tracy
stared at her in surprise. "I beg your pardon M'am?"
"Don't
play the fool with me, Wilson. You were seen running away from the
school last night. This morning we find your handiwork all over the
walls of the canteen and half of the canteen furniture broken. Have you
anything to say?"
Tracy stared at Ms Preston in shocked
surprise. She could not speak for a moment then her mind cleared and she
recalled her father telling her of how he interviewed witnesses. 'Take
control' he had said. "Should I assume from your attitude, Ms Preston.
that you have decided to frame me with the crime of damaging the
canteen?"
"What did you say, girl?"
"Let's
just say, M'am that I find it interesting that this outrage occurs the
night after your granddaughter threatened to cause trouble for me if I
didn't resign captaincy of the cricket team in her favour."
"What!
Are you saying my daughter threatened you, Wilson? Nonsense. You're
lying. Are you suggesting she would smash up school furniture and deface
walls to get the captaincy? Sharon would never do such a thing. That's
ridiculous." Ms Granger sounded almost too outrageous.
"Where
was Sharon last night, Ms Granger? Was she home all last night?"
"No.
She went to.... visit friends." Ms Granger's voice faltered as she
realised what she had done.
"Their names and addresses being?
Also what time did she leave and what time did she return?" Tracy
produced her pocket electro-slate and readied her stylus. Out of the
corner of her eye she noted the police woman was watching her with
interest.
"I don't have to tell you anything. Anyway you should
be under arrest."
"It's true you don't have to tell me, Ms
Granger, but you will have to tell the court. You do realise, don't you,
that both of you as well as Sharon will have to give evidence in court
under oath? And I tell you now that if I am charged with this matter I
will give my evidence under Truth Light. Are the two of you and Sharon
ready to do that?"
"Why would I have to give
evidence?" Ms. Preston was now looking uncertain.
"Because
there are questions you will be required to answer about your part in
this matter."
"You can't make me go to court."
Tracy
struggled not to laugh. She glanced at the police officer who was also
hiding her laughter.
"You seem to think you know a lot about the
law, Ms Wilson," the detective came into the conversation suddenly,
"Mind telling us how you can be so sure you will have the use of a Truth
Light? They are very expensive. I understand there are only six Lights
in private ownership on this planet, not counting the ones used by the
Prosecuting Office."
"Seven, actually M,am. I have my own
Light."
"Nonsense," snorted Ms Granger. Tracy ignored her.
"My
parents owned it between them. They were both lawyers on the planet
Nexus, M'am," explained Tracy, "When they ..(she swallowed).. were
murdered their estate, including the Light was left to me. I brought it
with me when my aunt brought me here."
"Your lying, Wilson,"
spluttered Ms Granger. Again Tracy ignored her.
"Officer, If you
want to see it you only have to drive me home and I will show it to you.
Or you can confirm it by getting your office to check my customs file.
The Light was declared in the usual manner so it would be listed as part
of my luggage."
The Detective nodded. "And you really think
that Sharon Granger would do this damage just to get a sports team
captaincy, Ms Wilson?"
"I do. I admit I would not have said
so before this morning, but it is to much of a coincidence, first her
threat yesterday now this. You understand I am not saying Sharon
actually did the deed with her own hands. She may have got others to do
it for her. Anyway, I was home all last night with my two aunts. You may
know of them as they are also in law enforcement. The Magistrate
Elizabeth Philips and her sister Freda Philips, Governor of Robinvale
Prison."
The police officer's eyebrows rose slightly. "I
see. And you are prepared to give evidence under Truth Light, Ms Wilson?"
"I
am. At any time."
"I see. Very well. I think that will be
all for the moment, Ms Wilson. I may have more questions later. Ms
Preston I think we should have Sharon back please."
"Excuse
me M'am, if I may ask one question?" The detective nodded.
"I
notice that there was no mention of the security cameras. Was anything
of this incident caught on the security cameras in the canteen?"
The
detective looked at Tracy. "It appears that the cameras in the canteen
were not switched on last night."
"Ahh. I see. Thankyou."
Tracy
glanced at Ms Preston and Ms Granger. Ms Granger was glaring at her with
hate filled eyes. The Headmistress on the other hand was looking very
uncertainly at her daughter. After she exited the Headmistresses office,
Tracy hesitated in the corridor for a moment, then looked at her watch.
It was nearly break time. Aunt Elizabeth would be in court. She will
have to contact Aunt Freda instead. School rules barred students from
leaving the grounds but she was not going to worry about that now. She
wanted to warn her aunts about what had happened at school. She needed
to talk to someone she could trust to tell her what she should do. Tracy
went across the street to the public com-booths and called Aunt Freda's
personal number at Robinvale Prison. Soon she was telling Aunt Freda
everything. Aunt Freda heard her out then, "You seemed to have handled
the interview well Tracy. I will check with Liz. at lunchtime. You head
back to class for now. But don't say to much about what was said at that
interview."
"Yes Aunt."
Tracy got back to
school as the hooters went for end of break. It wasn't until lunchtime
Tracy was able to speak to Karen or Doris. However she was conscious of
odd looks from some of the students. At lunch some students tried to
probe Tracy for information as to what had happened at her interview.
Then she heard from Sharon's friends that Sharon had named her (Tracy)
as the person seen running away from the school. Tracy heard no more
that afternoon but was conscious of some students who seemed to think
she should be under arrest. Tracy noted they were all supporters of
Sharon Granger.
That night, Aunt Elizabeth informed Tracy, as
they were served their evening meal by Fiona the new crim-slave, that
the Education Department would announce a departmental enquiry on the
matter of the deliberate damaging of the canteen furniture and she might
be called to testify. At school the next day the news of the enquiry
spread and soon Tracy found herself the subject of a debate over
whether she was guilty of the damage or not. Sharon Granger and her
friends made it clear she (Tracy) should be in prison while the others
were wavering over the question. Tracy strove to say nothing, as
directed by Aunt Elizabeth. Tracy had to face their taunts day after day
until the time of the enquiry which did not start for two weeks.
Before
the board of enquiry, Tracy, guided by Aunt Elizabeth, told her story
simply, ending with a declaration of her willingness to repeat her
statement under Truth Light. Sharon Granger was nervous but stated she
was certain it was Tracy she had seen running from the school and denied
threatening Tracy. Ms Preston could not explain how only the security
camera in the canteen happened to be switched off that night. However
she, her mother and Ms Preston declined to submit to Truth Light. The
Board exonerated Tracy and recommended charges against Ms Preston, Ms
Granger and Ms Sharon Granger. After the hearing the Grangers admitted
their guilt. There was now no need of a trial. The results was soon
announced. Ms Preston and her daughter Ms Granger were sacked from the
Education department and Sharon was suspended from school. As Sharon and
her mother admitted their part in the matter (and insisted Ms Preston
was innocent) they were brought before a judge for sentencing. Ms
Granger was sentenced to 40 strokes of the whip and two months in prison
as well as a fine that would more then cover the costs of repair to the
canteen. Sharon's sentence was 30 strokes of the whip and one month in
prison. Both whippings to be delivered by prison officers in front of
the school.
It was two months after Tracy was first accused of
the damage when she found herself lined up with the rest of her class
as Ms Jefferys, now confirmed as the new school Headmistress, announced
the results of the enquiry to the school and confirmed Tracy's
innocence. She then announced the punishments. The punishment frame that
was then set up was similar to that used at the public whipping Tracy
had seen with Aunt Elizabeth. Then came a parade of several prison
officers leading Sharon and her mother, both naked and in chains. Ms
Granger was secured to the punishment frame, her hands stretched out and
up in front of her, her body supported on the padded board and her legs
spread wide and secured at the ankles. The flogging that followed was
as Tracy had seen in the park with the students counting aloud as the
whip was applied relentlessly across Ms Granger's back, buttocks and
legs. At the finish of her whipping she was helped howling from the
frame but was then made to stand and watch as her daughter was dragged
over to the frame and secured. Sharon's whipping was as ferocious as her
mother's, after which both she and her mother were taken away to
Robinvale Prison. Tracy felt odd after the end of the floggings. At last
she was now known to be innocent. Yet she felt sorry for the Grangers.
She wondered if Sharon's old friends would still pick at her as they had
done for the last two months.
That question was answered the next
Monday when Sharon Granger was introduced to the school as the newest
crim. Patricia Harris, her handler (and one-time follower) brought her
over to where Tracy and Karen were standing then ordered Sharon to
strip. She finally did so and stood red faced, with her hands on her
head, while the marks on her back and buttocks were examined by the
students.
"You will notice, girls," Tracy remarked to the group,
"Sharon's thirty strokes were spread from neck to thigh. When students
are caned here it is on the butt only and so is much more concentrated.
And yet the prison authorities and the courts are limited to fifty
strokes at any one time, while the school administration has no such
limitation on it. Interesting don't you think?"
"You mean
teachers can give higher numbers of strokes to us at a time than the
courts?" asked Pat, in surprise.
"In one session, yes,"
replied Tracy.
"What do you mean 'one session'?"
"The
courts can sentence you to a higher number of strokes but you can only
receive a maximum of fifty at one session. If the court sentences a
person to say 100 strokes, they would receive them in two lots of fifty.
But there must be at least 48 hours between sessions. And as you see
here, the strokes are spread over a larger area. There would be less
damage to individual areas of the body."
"Are you suggesting
that we should be stripped for the cane, too?"
"'course not.
I'm saying that there should be a limit set for any one caning, that's
all."
There was a regular rumble of consent at that.
Sharon
took the traditional introductory caning in front of the school badly,
struggling to escape from her handler as they waited for the punishment
frame to be set up. Her screams were audible over the students voices as
they counted the strokes.
THERWACK "One" the students chanted.
THERWACK
"Two" louder this time.
THERWACK "Three" they were
screaming now. Patricia Harris now took over with her own cane.
THERWACK
"Four" they screamed again.
THERWACK "Five" and again.
THERWACK
"Six" Patricia lowered her cane and went to release Sharon from the
frame.
After that Tracy saw Sharon try to cope with her new
situation. Her old friends did nothing to ease her problems, treating
her as she had often treated her crims in humiliating ways, having her
strip and parade naked in the grounds as she did her share of the dirty
jobs. Cleaning up, collecting scraps emptying bins into large collection
hoppers.
Then Tracy was called to the administration centre and
given a synopsis of a new crim who would be starting on Monday. The
girls name caught Tracy's eye. After a moment she remembered. It was the
girl who had killed a rapist when he had come back a second time after
being let of by the courts when he had been tried for rapeing his
killer's ten year old sister. Tracy remembered Aunt Elizabeth explaining
that for some reason the judge had refused a bid for a manslaughter plea
and insisted on a murder charge. There had been no trial as the girl,
Sarah Dutton, had not denied killing the rapist. The sentence, of life
imprisonment had brought out a reaction from the public who considered
she should have gone free. But the sentence had stood. Aunt Elizabeth
had commented to Tracy that there was a rumour, unproven, that the judge
was distantly related to the Adamsdale Clan. Briefly Tracy wondered at
the connection - still it was unproven. After speaking with Karen, she
asked to see the Headmistress.
"M'am do you intend to cane her
when she comes on Monday?"
Ms Jefferys leant back in her
chair and looked at Tracy. "You think she shouldn't be caned, I take it."
"M'am,
she shouldn't be in prison. However I suggest you think about it before
trying to make this girls life even more miserable. The whole school
will soon know she is coming here. If you go ahead and cane her the
students will take it as an indication that you are in favour of child
rape. That's what they will tell their parents. And the media could make
a story out of it too. Have you considered that?"
"No."
Silence. "I will consider what you have said, Tracy. You will have my
answer on Monday. You may go." Tracy left the office.
That
night she spoke to her aunts. "Aunt Freda has the girl Sarah Dutton
arrived at Robinvale yet?"
"Certainly. She will start at
school on Monday. Why do you ask?"
"Today I was told I would
be her Handler. How is she coping?"
"To early to say. She
has been no trouble so far." Aunt Freda frowned thoughtfully. "If you
are going to be her handler, perhaps she should see you before Monday.
She is a special case you realise. She will be a black-collar and has to
be prepared for a life as a crim-slave. Not just a number of years but
life." Aunt Freda looked at Tracy. "Was there something special that you
should ask about her like this?"
"Yes. There is the question
of how she will face her first day at school. You know, the caning
before the school."
"I would have thought Jefferys would
think twice before she did that!" commented Aunt Elizabeth.
"Tracy
described her conversation with the Headmistress. She also mentioned
Karen Jackson and explained that her parents were high in the news
broadcasting for a media Channel. Her Aunts looked at each other and
grinned.
"What's so funny," demanded Tracy.
"Just
the way you have already set your ideas in motion to protect this girl
and you haven't even met her," replied Aunt Elizabeth, smiling.
"It's
just that I don't think she should be treated like this. It should not
be wrong to defend yourself or your family from rapists, but it
apparently is. And its wrong."
Aunt Elizabeth sighed and
nodded. "Unfortunately that is how the law is at the moment."
"One
thing you should know Tracy," said Aunt Freda, "Is that Sarah will have
to wear handcuffs all the time she is at school. She already knows this.
I will be give you 'cuffs with extra long chain to make it easier. It's
a prison rule."
The next morning being
Saturday, Tracy accompanied Aunt Freda to the prison and into the
exercise yard where Tracy recognised several girls she saw every day at
school. She noticed that there was a large grouping of prisoners in one
corner and was told tat they were meeting the new prisoner who was also
a celebrity. Aunt Freda and Tracy went over to the group. The prisoners
opened a way for the Governor and Tracy saw the girl up close for the
first time. She was immediately struck by the girls natural beauty.
"Wow oh wow is she beautiful. Those eyes.. I could hop into her bed any
day... what am I thinking about? I'm here to help the girl, not ravish
her.."
"Sarah this is Tracy Wilson, Tracy, Sarah Dutton.
Tracy wanted to meet you and discuss your new school. Tracy I'll leave
you here for now. You know the drill. Aunt Freda turned and left the
yard.
Tracy turned back to Sarah who was looking at her
curiously. "Sorry to barge in on you like this Sarah. I wanted to meet
you because I've been appointed your 'Handler' and try to prepare you
for your new school. Have any of the girls here told you what happens to
crims on their first day at this school?"
"No they haven't.
What can be so special as a new school? Also what do you mean by
'Handler'?"
"These girls haven't told you about 'Handlers'.
Have they mentioned the two groupings in the school on the question of
how crims should be treated?"
"No."
Tracy
glanced at the girls still gathered round them. "What have you people
been talking about that you haven't got up to this yet?" she grinned at
them. Some grinned back. One spoke up.
"Tracy, this is wrong.
Sarah shouldn't be in here." There was murmurs of agreement.
Tracy
nodded and her face turned serious. "I agree. But there's nothing we can
do about it legally. But we can help to prepare Sarah for this new life
she has been forced into. I suppose you could say the same about the
rest of you to, but you all have one thing Sarah hasn't, a release date.
You may think you have been hard done by, but all of you know that
eventually you will be out of here and out of those collars. Sarah has
to prepare herself for a life of servitude." Tracy turned back to face
Sarah who had listened in silence as Tracy spoke, her blue eyes fixed on
Tracy. "Sarah, my aunt tells me you are the youngest girl ever given a
life sentence although there has been a boy that was younger. Now,
Sarah, this school year has seven weeks to go. Have you been told what
happens after that?
"Yes, the Governor told me." Tracy noticed
the tremor in the voice. "She is strong but is worried about what could
be her fate. I would be too."
"Sarah, You were born on this
planet. You should have some idea of what happens to crims when they are
leased out. Suppose you tell me what you know about it. I'm an
off-worlder myself and had to be told about this business with slaves
and crims. On Nexus there were no crim-slaves or slaves of any other
form either. For that matter corporal punishment was not allowed either.
So you see I am still learning about this system...What.." Tracy was as
surprised as the others in the group as big drops of rain started down
on them. "Inside everyone, come on."
They found a
corner in the library and settled to hear Sarah's answer. "I only know
what I've seen in the street," said Sarah thoughtfully, "I do remember
seeing a group of male crims chained together carrying equipment and
tools once. I think they were to do work in a park or garden. The only
close up experience I have had was on my uncle's farm. My uncle
sometimes had a crim to do work on the farm but not often because he
reckoned they were not much good because they were mostly city men not
used to farm life. I also understand long-term males often are leased
for work in the mines. And of course I know that the pretty girls often
are leased by brothels." There was a collective murmur at this.
"That
is one possibility for you I suppose, Sarah. You are a pretty girl. But
I've been told that slaves, crim or otherwise are used everywhere, in
many industries besides mining. When I went for a medical check-up I
noticed one of the women on the desk wore a brown collar. She looked
happy enough and seemed to be treated just like the rest of the
secretaries there. The trouble is of course you have no skills or
training to sell as yet. What about your family? Your own parents can't
buy your lease of course but I've been told that it is a common practice
for another member of the same family like an aunt or uncle to buy the
lease of the crim and they go and live with them for the sentence. That
does save the crim from the brothels or mines."
"My uncle is
going to by my lease," said one girl.
"My father is going to
arrange for my aunt to buy mine," said another. There were several
others.
"Any chance of your uncle ...," Tracy looked at Sarah who
shook her head. "He died last year. There is no one else."
"What
about a close friend. Aunt told me it's not unknown for a next door
neighbour to do it."
"Most of the neighbours near us are to
old or have turned against my family after what happened. We were new in
the neighbourhood when it happened and many of the neighbours still
won't believe me even after my statement under Truth Light. They say it
is all my fault and either I or Sue made it all up. No. There is
no-one." Sarah looked at Tracy with a ruthful smile. I guess the brothel
is the best I can expect."
"I see. Who is Sue?"
"My
sister. The one the bastard raped. She still has nightmares about him.
She also says she doesn't like the way our stepfather looks at her
either. Y'see Mum won't hear of a bad word against him. She wouldn't
listen to Sue at first when she told of Thomas's first attack. I caught
him on his second visit. At first Mum wouldn't listen to us. I was the
one who called the police after I had tied the bastard up. The only
reason there was a trial at all was because father was able to get one
of the lawyers with a Truth Light. When challenged to make his denial
under the Light, he refused. Then his lawyer found some obscure law that
said he hadn't been treated properly because I had tied him up before
reading his rights, or something. Anyway he was released and two days
after his release Dad was found dead. I'm sure Thomas did it but the
police couldn't prove it. The murder is still officially unsolved. Mum
remarried a year later, last year in other words, and our stepfather and
his ten year old son moved in. I don't know if he really loves Mum or
not, but she won't hear anything said against him. When Sue first
mentioned that Alf was looking at her in a strange way Mum started
yelling at her for trying to entice him away from her! Now you see why I
worry about Sue. She could be being raped by him right now and no-one
there to stop him." Sarah's lip trembled and a tear ran down her cheek -
which was quickly scrubbed away. "Sorry," she mumbled.
A
girl Tracy remembered was named Robin Kibble cut in, "You not the only
one there Sarah. I'm in here on three charges. One is true enough. I got
three months for it, but the other two charges are false but they got me
another nine months altogether. I would have said so under a Truth Light
but my family couldn't afford one."
"Same with me," said
another.
Tracy took in a breath. "Sarah have you had any visits
from your family since you came here?" Sarah shook her head.
"Mum
doesn't believe any of what I said about Thomas. She wouldn't even
believe me after Dad was able to get us -Sue and me- tested under a
Truth Light after the rape. When I was arrested after killing Thomas,
David Hawkins refused to get a Truth Light so I could prove I hadn't
gone after Thomas, that Thomas had come after Sue. He claimed there
wasn't enough money to get it. Actually he has been gambolling our money
away at a casino."
"Have you tried to com your family from
here? You are allowed to, you know."
"I have tried but I was
told that I had to be in here a month before I could com."
"Ehh
Who told you that? I thought all prisoners are allowed one call a week,"
exclaimed Tracy, looking at the other girls. A chorus of agreement
assured her she was right.
"Who told you that, Sarah?"
"Woman
named Doreen Graham. She wore a brown collar. She said she was the
trustee in charge of the booking of the com-booths. She also said she
could arrange to slip me in if I had something to trade. But I don't."
"Since
when has Doreen Graham been a trustee?" Tracy looked at the gathered
girls. "She's not." several girls spoke at once. "You've been had
Sarah," said one.
"Damn. I'll have another go at the
com-booths then."
"Right. Well the one thing I wanted to
warn you about Sarah is that it is a custom at our school that all new
crims be caned in front of the school on the bare."
"What!,"
you mean without having actually done anything wrong?" Tracy nodded as
did many of the gathered girls.
"Tracy that's not right," said
one. "No", chorused the others.
"I agree." replied
Tracy, "I was in te Head's office yesterday afternoon trying to convince
her to see reason. She did say she would 'consider it' at the end but I
wouldn't put it past her to do it anyway. She seems to be convinced it
is the right thing to do."
A loud buzzing noise sounded.
"Lunch" declared several of the girls together. Tracy stood up. "Then I
better go. Sorry I had to bring bad news Sarah. There is a chance Ms
Jefferys may decide to leave you be. I told her there could be bad press
if she does go ahead with it. Hopefully she will realise the problems
that could cause her."
"How can you be sure of that, Tracy?"
Tracy
grinned. "My best friend Karen -you'll meet her on Monday- is the
daughter of the producer of Channel 45's news producer. He can arrange
to send a camera to the school if he knows there is a story to be had.
And you know your story has been in the news lately. There is sure to be
an outcry if your caned, Sarah. There sure was when you were sentenced.
See you Monday." Tracy caught Sarah's hand in a squeeze and then headed
for the gates.
Aunt Freda joined Tracy and Aunt Elizabeth at
lunch and Tracy told them of her conversation with Sarah, including
Doreen Graham's part in preventing Sarah from coming her family. At that
Aunt Freda looked grim and nodded.
During the afternoon Tracy
worked on her homework. That night, "Aunt Freda, would it be possible to
take a Truth Light into the prison so that those prisoners who say that
that they have been wrongly convicted can be tested with it. If it turns
out that they are right then they should be released. There was one girl
I poke to today claimed that she was convicted on three charges but she
is only guilty of one of them. Shouldn't she be allowed to prove it?"
"Your
thinking of using your own Light I suppose?" replied Aunt Freda.
"If
there is no other, why not?"
"Well the only thing against
the idea is that it would have to be available to all prisoners, not
just your classmates."
"Fine."
"Also you
understand I or Liz cant release prisoners on the spot. We could only
issue reports recommending action on the individual cases. The Revue
Court would then have to rule on the action to take."
"I
realise this would take time Aunt. The first thing to do would be to
tell the prisoners what will happen and tell them how to prepare the
statement they will read under the Light. This will all take time and I
know it may upset some old fuddy-duddys in the Justice Department. But
it is one way to ensure those who believe they have been wronged can be
aided. Couldn't you at least put the idea to the Department?"
"I'll
do that, certainly."
That Monday Tracy was
at the gate to receive her new crim. And so was a group of students
curious to see the celebrity in their midst. As Sarah stepped off the
bus there was a loud cheer. Sarah looked bewildered. She looked around
in confusion and was clearly relieved when she recognised Tracy. "What
is this for?" she asked Tracy.
"You." replied Tracy.
As
Tracy guided Sarah up the path to the administration block Sarah was
greeted with handshakes, hugs and backslaps. Inside the building they
were met by Ms Jefferys.
"Sarah this is our Headmistress, Ms
Jefferys. Ms Jefferys may I present Sarah Dutton a new pupil to the
school.
"Well Sarah that was quite an arrival. Did you
orchestrate it Wilson?"
"No orchestration Ms Jefferys I
assure you."
"Why the handcuffs," demanded Ms Jefferys.
"Prison
requirement, M'am. Because Sarah is a black-collar inmate, I understand."
As
they left the administration block after enrolling, Sarah looked at
Tracy. "The prisoners say you are the niece of the prison Governor. Is
that true."
"Yes."
"They also say she
allows you in to whip prisoners. Is that true?"
"That
happened once and only because at the time most of the other warders
were occupied. In fact my visit to you on Saturday was only my second
visit to the prison."
"They also say you and the other
students humiliate the crims as a joke. That you make us strip and
parade around the grounds naked. That you handlers take your crims home
for the weekend, torturer us and then stop us from doing our homework so
we will be caned in class. Is that true."
"Yes, that has
happened. Just how many crims that has happened to, I don't know."
"Have
you done it?"
"No. I've not taken a crim home, yet. The one
other crim I've handled tried to run off and I brought her back."
"I
was also told that the handler takes part in the caning you mentioned on
Saturday."
"Yes. Half by the Headmistress and half by the
handler."
"Meaning you would have to cane me."
"'Fraid
so. Both then and at any other time you fail to follow orders."
"Meaning
you will be able to punish me if I don't accept this humiliation that
you and the others put on me."
"That's both true and false.
Did the others tell you that the students are actually split over that
matter?"
"No. What do you mean 'split'?"
"I
mean divided into two groups over the question of whether crims should
be treated easily or harshly. By harshly I...." The hooters sounded.
"Come
on, our first class is this way. I'll explain what I mean at break."
There
was some consternation amongst the students when they saw Sarah was
restrained. Sarah ended up defending Tracy when objections were raised.
In
class some of the teachers also were also put out by the 'cuffs.
"Wilson, get those things of her. Now."
"I'm sorry
M'am. I can't do that. Apparently it a prison rule that all black-collar
crims must wear restraints while outside the prison. They must stay on
M'am. I wish it was otherwise."
"I see. Very well. But I
don't like it."
"Nor do I M'am."
Break finally came and with it a Sarah wanting to hear the
rest of Tracy's explanation. Tracy continued her explanation conscious
of the crowd of on-lookers around them. "I meant that there are two
groups in the school. One group thinks that a crim should be hard
treated and humiliated to break her spirit, while the other believes the
crim should be fairly treated, only punished when she fails to obey
orders. The hard treaters keep their crim in fear and humiliation
whenever possible. See there. That is what I mean by humiliation." Tracy
gestured towards where two crims were with their handlers and a crowd of
onlookers. The crims were bent over with their panties down while the
crowd examined their bottoms.
"My God. What are they doing?"
"Counting
the stripes on their buttocks I think."
"But that's.."
"Humiliating?"
"Yes."
"Wait
until lunchtime. Some of the handlers may order their crims to strip and
stand naked in the grounds for all to see. You understand if the crim
refuses to do something, the handler can and will cane her."
"No.
Surely not!" Sarah looked at Tracy in horror.
"'Fraid so.
There are other things they do that are worse, I think. But you get the
idea when I say two groups. The other group won't do that sort of thing
with their crims. They believe the crim should be fairly treated. The
crim must follow orders still, but they find that they are not
humiliated nearly as much as with the other group. Don't get me wrong.
I'm not saying that the fair group won't discipline their crims because
they do. The difference is that they will only discipline them if they
deserve it. They will not deliberately set out to create false or rigged
reasons to cane them just so they have the pleasure of hearing them
scream. This sadistic group also seem to think crims should not be
released at all. They, or some of them at least, think that all crims
should all be leased out for life."
Sarah was staring at the
group as they prodded and poked at the two half-naked crims. Finally she
turned to Tracy. "Which group do you belong to."
Karen
Jackson, who had been sitting beside Tracy as she answered Sarah's
questions, chuckled. "Relax Sarah, Tracy has been on our team since she
arrived on Camelot."
Tracy grinned. "Sarah, this is Karen
Jackson. She and her crim Doris Phelps were my first friends on Camelot.
They were the ones that explained the system to me. Karen this is the
famous Sarah Dutton." Tracy laid her hand on Sarah's arm as she spoke.
Sarah
nodded to Karen. "You have a crim to, Karen? Where is she?"
Karen
smiled ruthfully. "Doris's time was up some weeks ago, Sarah and she has
been free for a while now. I had a letter from her at the weekend
though, she is back at her old school now and doing ok she says."
Karen's voice dropped. "I miss her."
Tracy squeezed
Karen's hand. "Hope she doesn't let her work slide, though."
To
Sarah "Doris is a bright girl but sometimes needs to be pushed."
Sarah
looked at Karen. "And you pushed her?"
"Yes. She's
bright but tends to be lazy at times. I think that is how she got into
trouble. She let her brother rule her life. Well he is sentenced to the
collar for three years so Doris should be free of his influence for a
while longer."
"How did you push her?"
"I
told her she had to produce A-grade results at school or she would go
over my knee. She wouldn't believe me at first, but after the first
spanking she knew I meant business. Her work soon picked up. She was
doing well when her sentence ended. I can only hope she does well in the
exams"
"You really care for her don't you," said Sarah.
"Yes,"
The
hooter sounded for return to class.
At lunch
Tracy and Karen pointed out to Sarah the difference in the treatment
between the 'sadists' and the 'softies'. The sadists had their crims on
the ground, making them eat as they knelt beside their handler's chair,
sometimes out of the handler's hands.
Sarah watched this for a
time then looked at Tracy. "Will you humiliate me like that?"
"No,
Sarah, although I maybe should have you practise eating like that as
preparation in case your leaseholder does. But I will do it at home, in
private. Your situation is different to all other crims here in that we
have to prepare you for a life of slavery. When you're leased out, it
will depend on your leaseholder what happens to you and how you are
treated."
The next problem was at the end of Lunch break
when the hooters signalled assembly. Sarah looked at Tracy. "Is this
when I'm supposed to be caned?"
"Yes. I had hoped I'd
convinced Ms Jefferys no to. Guess I failed. I'm sorry. Come on, this
way. and I hope you can forgive me when I hurt you." Tracy nodded to
Karen (who reached into her pocket - the same pocket Tracy knew that
Karen kept her com in) and the others and headed for the locker room
then the assembly point. There the were joined by the students with the
punishment frame and Ms Jefferys with her cane.
Ms Jefferys
looked at Tracy. "I have decided to treat this crim like any other crim.
She will receive the usual six strokes."
"As you say, M'am.
But don't say you weren't warned when the attacks begin in the media.
You will be seen as pro-child rapist, M'am."
"Nonsense. And
what's more if you don't do your three as hard as mine she will receive
three more from me and you will be replaced as her handler. Anyway you
are clearly wrong about the media or they would be here by now."
"You
fool. They are here." "Yes, M'am."
Tracy looked at
Sarah. "Think you can handle this?"
"Guess I have to."
"Yes,
I'm sorry. I actually thought Jefferys was a decent, sensible person. I
was wrong. The media will have a good story out of this." Ms Jefferys
glared at Tracy who ignored her. They moved out in front of the
assembled school. Ms Jefferys began to speak. First she gave several
announcements regarding relating to the school and planed sporting
activities. Then she turned to the matter at hand. "We have a new crim
starting here today. It has been suggested to me she be treated
differently to other crims. I say no she will have no special treatment.
She is a lawbreaker and will be treated as we treat all other
lawbreakers. She will now receive six strokes of the cane."
The
frame was set up and the students looked at Sarah who draped herself
over the frame. But it was then found Sarah's shackled hands could not
be spread to reach the legs at the corners. However this was solved by
using rope passed between Sarah's hands and secured between the legs of
the frame. Ms Jefferys pulled down Sarah panties, exposing a pair of
firm white buttocks which caught Tracy's eye immediately, positioned
herself and raised her cane.
THERWACK There was silence
both from Sarah and the assembled school. Ms Jefferys didn't seem to
notice at first. Then she swung round and looked at the students.
"What's wrong with you all. COUNT." she shouted. A few voices replied
"One". Then someone called "This is wrong." Another called "Shame on You
Ms Jefferys."
Tracy had now spotted the camera hovering
silently over the assembled students and hoped it was recording sound as
well as action. She stared fascinated at the bright red line now
crossing Sarah's bottom. The Headmistress swung back to Sarah and raised
her cane a second time.
THERWACK Some of the students
shouted "SHAME" The cane rose again
THERWACK
A larger number shouted its disapproval "SHAME" Then Ms Jefferys
stepped aside to allow Tracy to take the position and raise
her paddle high.
WACK
"SHAME" Now the whole school was at it.
WACK
"SHAME" All were screaming now.
WACK "SHAME"
The last shriek then silence.
The Headmistress returned to the
microphone, her face red. "I see you are siding with the crims in our
midst. What's wrong with you? She's a criminal and should be punished."
"No
she's not," someone shouted. The call was taken up "NO, NO, NO. until Ms
Jefferys screamed for silence. "Get to class, all of you. You will hear
more on this matter later. GO"
The school dispersed to
class. Tracy was helping Sarah who rose from the frame with a stifled
groan and stood while Tracy pulled up her panties. Then she helped Sarah
from the podium to their classroom. On entering, they were immediately
surrounded by their classmates anxious to ask after Sarah. Some students
also were angry over Tracy's part in the caning. Trac had to explain
about the Headmistress's threat to remove Tracy as handler. It was some
time before the teacher could gain control. It was the same in all
afternoon classes. When the last class ended the pupils streamed out to
find the school surrounded by media. There were reporters and cameras
everywhere and students were being questioned on camera. When Sarah was
pointed out, she and Tracy were surrounded and had to face a barrage of
questions. She answered them as best she could.
"How do you feel
about your treatment today?"
"Very painful, believe me."
"What
do you think of the suggestion that other students are saying that it
appears that the school approves of rape?"
"It certainly
looks that way to me. After all I am being punished for not allowing a
rapist to have his way with a child, my sister. Now I suppose adults
will try to punish the rest of the school for showing support for me and
against rape." Sarah gestured towards Tracy. "Tracy here actually said
as much to the Head before I was caned. She was trying to point out that
by caning me she would be seen as a supporter of child rape. As you saw
the Headmistress ignored Tracy and went ahead with the caning."
"And
you believe this means that The Headmistress supports child rape."
"Yes."
By now they had reached the prison bus and Sarah climbed aboard. "I'll
see you tomorrow, Tracy."
"Yes. I hope so. Take care."
Tracy
was now surrounded by reporters. "You are a friend of Sarah's? What is
your name and what was your part in what happened today? Weren't you
the student that shared in the caning?"
"Yes. I'm Tracy
Wilson. I'm Sarah's handler."
"What is a handler?"
"I'm
supposed to look after Sarah and see she gets any help as she settles
into the school. I'm also supposed to see that she doesn't run off or
anything like that. Also if she doesn't follow the rules or makes any
trouble, I'm supposed to discipline her."
"You mean cane
her?"
"Yes, if necessary."
"What had Sarah
done to deserve this caning? I understand it was hr first day here."
"It
was. She has actually done nothing wrong within the school. It is a
tradition in this school that all crims are caned in front of the school
on their first day simply as an example to them and to the school. I
don't know why it is considered necessary to do this. I can't see how it
can be right. I mean, punishment for a fault or crime is one thing but
punishment for an example only seems wrong to me."
That
night Tracy related what had happened to her Aunts. They watched the
news and saw the whole assembly business over again. There were
interviews with government representatives who were trying to downplay
her statement. Several students including Tracy's interviews were shown,
all supporting Sarah. An interview with Ms Jefferys was shown in which
she defend the practice of caning new arrivals. The reporter announced
that there had been a reaction against the government as people objected
to apparent legalisation of child-rape.
"Do you think there is
any chance todays affair will make any change in Sarah's situation?"
"I
doubt it. There may be an attempt to curtail the canings, but that's
about all, I'd say."
"Aunt Elizabeth, may I have Sarah over
here for the weekend, please?"
"Yes, of course."
"These
restraints she must wear, Aunt. Do the regs. specify what type they must
be?"
"No, only that her actions must be limited in some way."
"So
there is no regulation on their type or the length of chain between
them?"
"I don't believe so, no."
"Could we
swap the prison set with ones with lining so they won't rub her wrists?"
"Certainly."
"OK.
Any chance I could see that contract to read it?"
"Certainly.
I'll dig it out for you."
"Thanks Aunt."
The
next day Tracy greeted Sarah as she got of the bus and showed her the
new 'cuffs she had for her. Sarah waited as the warder removed the
prison 'cuffs and Tracy slipped the new ones on her. "Oh! Nice. They're
lined."
At lunch Tracy told Sarah about the arrangement for
the weekend. Sarah was surprised. "That is very nice of you Tracy, but
why?"
"Remember I told you you have to be prepared for a
life different to other crims."
"Yes."
"What
do you know about the types of services a slave, crim or voluntary has
to be ready to supply to their masters and mistresses?"
"Not
much - oh you mean sex."
"Yes. Before this all happened,
were you active sexually, Sarah?"
"No."
"No!
A pretty girl like you? How come?"
"I have never had any
interest in boys - any boys."
"How `bout women?," suggested
Karen.
"I wondered `bout that but I was to scared to find out. My
family live in a fairly conservative area. Remember I told you.." Tracy
nodded. Sarah looked at Tracy and Karen, "Does that mean I am gay?
"Could
be," replied Karen, "Have you ever felt anything for a woman?"
Sarah
was silent for a moment. "I... I'm not sure. Maybe I have without
realising it's meaning."
"What do you mean," said Karen.
"The
first time I ever had this feeling... this urge to want to be with
another woman in that way was last Saturday in the prison." Sarah was
staring at the ground and her face was crimson.
"I see," said
Karen, "Want to tell us who it was that.... interested you?"
Sarah
shook her head. "Please don't ask," she whispered.
"All
right we won't," Tracy squeezed Sarah's hand. Sarah continued to stare
at the ground.
There was an uncomfortable silence, then Tracy
continued, "The point is though, Sarah, is that unfortunately you have
to be ready to serve anyone your leaseholder decrees he or she wants you
to serve, and in any way they may want. Especially since you are a
pretty girl and will certainly interest men. And if your lease is
purchased by a brothel... well.."
"I understand. You are
saying I have to learn to serve people sexually."
"Yes. I
suppose if it is a brothel that buys your lease, they would have you
trained." Tracy looked at Karen who nodded. "Yes that would certainly
occur in the bigger brothels. There was an article in the news once
saying that at least two of the big brothel chains have there own
training schools for new sex workers."
Sarah nodded
miserably.
On Friday evening Tracy walked over
to the prison and found Sarah waiting for her. She was in a room with
other prisoners also waiting for their handlers to collect them for the
weekend. She held out her hands for the 'cuffs and waited patiently
while Tracy slipped them on her wrists and then followed her out of the
prison gate and across the road to the prison governor's house. Tracy
noted that Sarah's eyes were shining and she came eagerly.
"What
are you going to do with me," she asked as they crossed the road.
"Try
and give you an idea as to what your leaseholder could ask of you,"
replied Tracy. She opened the gate and gestured for Sarah to precede
her. Once in Tracy's room Tracy told Sarah to put her bag with her
school books and clothes on her bed.
"This is all new to me you
understand, Sarah. But my Aunts say I should try to give you an idea of
what you would have to do for a leaseholder. It was also suggested you
should be naked for most of the time your here. It will make you feel
below everyone in the house. Do you understand me?"
Sarah
swallowed, :"Yes Tracy. (She swallowed) I.. I'll try. But you will have
to remove these so I can take of my tunic."
Tracy nodded and
produced the key. "These cuffs are different in that I can remove the
chain without removing the cuffs. See? Now strip. Fold your clothes
neatly and put them on that chair with your shoes underneath. That's
right. Now come over here and stand there. Back straight. Hands on your
head. Elbows straight out from your sides. Beautiful. Look in the big
mirror, Sarah see what I am seeing. A beautiful collared girl waiting to
serve her owner. Your eyes are shining Sarah. I think you are enjoying
this already, aren't you? You may speak. "
"Yes, Tracy I am
enjoying this. I don't know how come. I've never thought of myself as
a deviant - a sex slave. What's wrong with me?"
"Down
on your knees, Sarah. Yes sit on your heels. Keep your back straight.
Open your legs. Keep your hands on your head. Now, tell me what you see
in the mirror in front of you."
"I see me."
"Is
that all. Well I see a slave waiting to please her owner. Am I right
Sarah? Are you ready to please your owner- your leaseholder?"
"I...
I don't know. I..."
"Let's find out then. Up off your heels
onto your knees, Sarah. Hold still." Tracy came round in front of Sarah
and dropped onto her knees. She reached down, brushed Sarah's bushy,
untrimmed pussy and then slid a finger between Sarah's trembling legs
and into her slit. She lifted it out and looked at it. Wet. Only
slightly, but wet. She showed Sarah who went crimson and looked away.
Tracy caught Sara's chin in two fingers and gently turned her head
towards her, tilting her head so their eyes locked.
"That is the
first time I've touched you there Sarah. Yet your wet already. You told
me you had never been with a man or woman. Is that still true, Sarah? Or
have you been playing around with the girls in Robinvale?"
"That
is still true, although one girl did try to entice me into her cell. I
said no. I don't know why. She was pretty enough. I just wasn't
interested."
"I see. Right. Keep hands where they are. Stand
up." Tracy steadied Sarah as she awkwardly climbed to her feet. Tracy
guided her over to the wardrobe. "Hands down Sarah. Let's see if you can
serve your mistress, which at the moment is me. Open the door. See those
shorts and that top. Bring them over to the bed. Now undress me, Sarah.
Unbutton my top and remove it."
Sarah undid Tracy's blouse
and slid it off her shoulders. She gazed fixedly on Tracy's firm breasts
trapped in their bra. "Put that in the laundry basket there Sarah."
Sarah did so and returned to stand before Tracy. "Now undo my belt and
remove it. Now unbutton my slacks and lower them. Good. Now my shoes."
Tracy sat down on the bed whilst Sarah knelt and removed her shoes and
socks and set them aside. Tracy then stood and stepped out of the
slacks. "Hang them up with the others, there, Sarah. Good. Now dress me.
Hold the shorts for me to step into." Sarah did so, kneeling and holding
the shorts as Tracy stepped into them. "Now pull them up and fasten
them." Sarah did so. "Now the top. Hold it so I can get my hands through
the sleeves - that's right. Now over my head. Pull it down so it is
neat. Good. You did that well. How do you feel about it?"
"It's
strange Tracy. I don't feel all that odd about it. Yet it's the first
time I've done anything like that since I stopped having to dress my
baby brother. It's as if my mind is just accepting it as normal."
"Hmm..
Look this is only a wild idea, but could it have anything to do with the
fact that you were born here and already have some idea of what you are
in for from your readings as you grew up? I've read several stories
since I arrived here written by ex-slaves and ex-crims which describe
the type of things they have to do for their owners. Have you read
similar stories?"
"Yess.. yes I have. You may be right."
Tracy
looked at her clock. "Time to wash up for dinner. You will remain naked.
This way."
Tracy led the way downstairs into the dining
room. "Evening Fiona. Fiona this is Sarah. Sarah, Fiona is a crim who
serves as housekeeper for Aunt Fiona and Aunt Elizabeth. She is a first
rate cook as you will soon see and makes a wonderful chocolate cake."
Fiona smiled and ducked her head at Tracy's introduction.
"Ms
Tracy is this the girl who killed the rapist...?"
"Yes,
Fiona. What you see is the result of her attempt to protect her sister."
"That's
not right, Ms Tracy."
Tracy nodded. "I agree Fiona." The
kitchen door opened. "And here are my Aunts. On your knees Sarah."
Sarah
sank onto her knees, her face red. Tray stood beside her. "Aunt Freda
you have met. This is my Aunt Elizabeth. Aunts this is Sarah. I'm trying
to prepare her for her new life." Tracy rested her hand on Sara's
shoulder. Sarah immediately lent towards Tracy. "She has coped well so
far this afternoon, though you would probably say I haven't pushed her
very hard."
Aunt Elizabeth came forward and touched Sarah on
the cheek. "Is Tracy being to hard on you Sarah?" she asked gently.
Sarah
looked up at the Magistrate, her face red her, eyes moist. "N.. no M'am.
Not really. It's just all so new and well... humiliating."
Aunt
Elizabeth nodded sympathetically. "Try to accept it dear. That is what
we are trying to do here. Help you to convince yourself it is normal. If
you do that then the feelings of humiliation will end or at least reduce
because it is normal to you. It's not as if what will happen here is
new, Sarah. All the crims face the same things during there sentences.
It's just that for you it will go for a longer period. I wish there was
some way we could ease it foe you but the only way to prepare you for
this type of life is to give you a controlled dose now. At least it is
controlled and not unlimited as it will be eventually."
"I
understand M'am. Thankyou for the trouble your going to. I do appreciate
it, even if I can't like it."
Aunt Freda looked at Fiona.
"You can serve now Fiona."
"Yes M'am." Tracy indicated
to Sarah that she should take the chair beside her.
After dinner
Tracy and Sarah returned to Tracy's room.
"Sarah have you had any
interest in any of the so-called sexual fetishes? I mean things like
bondage, pain, suspension, S & M, that type of thing?"
"I
was curious when I first became aware of them, yes. But never enough to
try them. I told you my family and the people around us are very
conservative. Why?"
"Because if you think of it, your new
life is similar to some of those fetishes. Except that they'll never
end. If you think of life in that context, maybe it will be a little
more bearable. What do you think of those people who volunteer for the
slave chain? There are a few students wearing them you know. You must
have noticed some of them. What is your opinion of them?"
"I
think that if that is what they want then good for them."
"You
notice how some of the students seem to like to taunt then because they
have chosen the chain. Did you ever do that - or weren't there any
slaves in your old school?"
"There were, but not many. And I
never had anything to do with them."
Tracy produced her
handcuffs and 'cuffed Sarah's hands behind her. She then added ankle
shackles. "Kneel Sarah. That's right." Tracy now connected Sarah's
hands to her ankle shackles. Next she produced a telescopic spreader bar
and connected it with straps to Sarahs legs just above her knees so she
could not close her legs.
"Look straight ahead and tell me what
you see, Sarah."
"I se myself, Mistress. I am chained and
helpless. W... what are you going to do to me, Mistress.?"
"You
will soon see." Tracy fetched a chair and placed it behind Sarah. She
sat down side on to and behind Sarah and tilted her head and tilted it
back until it was lying in Tracy's lap. Tracy looked down on Sarah's
face. She noted that Sarah was quite calm. "I wonder where you got these
lovely blue eyes from." "Mother probably. Father's were brown." Tracy
slid her right hand down Sarah's chest and down to her right breast. She
ran her fingers lightly over the breast and circled the nipple several
times. "That's nice," said Sarah. Tracy's fingers continued on to the
left breast and circled it several times. Finally it reached the left
nipple itself and gently pinched, twisted and pulled it. The hand
slipped back and forward across from nipple to nipple. Sarah began to
breath heavily. Tracy stroked Sarah's cheeks and forehead with her other
hand. "This is very nice." gasped Sarah. Tracy now reached lower down,
sliding her fingers lightly over Sarah's middle, slowly circling round
her belly button until the fingers reached it and slid in, tickling
gently. By now Sarah was moaning softly. "Please Mistress, stop. I'm
getting excited."
Tracy lent over and kissed Sarah on the
forehead "You know you have no choice in this my Sarah," growled Tracy.
"Now say what you should have said, my girl, say 'My mistress can do
what ever she wants with me.' Go on. Say it."
"My mistress
can do.. do what ever she wants with me." whispered Sarah, her eyes
fixed on Tracy's face.
"Much better," said Tracy softly. She slid
her hand lower and slowly running her hand through Sara's thick pussy.
The fingers went lower and touched the top of the opening hidden there.
She slid a finger in.
"Why Sarah, You're rather wet here," said
Tracy, "What have you been doing to cause that, hmmm?"
"My
mistress has been doing whatever she wants with me," murmured Sarah. The
answer was followed by a groan as Tracy slid her finger into the hole
and wriggled it slowly. "Please mistress noo.." moaned Sarah. Tracy
replied by slipping a second finger into Sarah's hole and going deeper
into her. She slid her fingers in and out several times, watching Sarah
rise closer and closer to orgasm. Sarah gasped "Mistress I think I going
to.." Tracy removed her fingers. Sarah wailed "Noo! Please mistress let
me cum pleaseee..." Tracy brought her hand to her mouth and tasted it.
"You taste nice Sarah," Tracy bent and gave Sarah a peck on the
forehead. "That's for tasting so nice." she whispered. Tracy's hand
resumed its circling of Sarah's right nipple. Sarah moaned softly. Tracy
watched as Sarah slipped back from orgasm. Tracy then sent her hand
slipping slowly down across Sarah's middle and back into her pussy where
she gently stroked and tugged the thick bush. Finally she slid a finger
back into the waiting hole and resumed its slow exploration. Soon Sarah
was showing distress as she rose to the edge again. Tracy, (who by now
was aware she was rather wet herself) decided to end the torture and
moved her fingers faster until Sarah finally went over the edge into
orgasm. Sarah's body thrashed away from where Tracy sat an fell onto its
side. Tracy slipped down onto her knees and released the clip holding
Sarah's hands to her feet, allowing Sarah to kick out her legs. Tracy
then unstrapped the spreader bar from Sarah's knees. Tracy took Sarah
into her arms and held her. Sarah's head rested on Tracy's breast while
she recovered from her orgasm.
Sarah finally lifted her head and to
Tracy's surprise, kissed her on the cheek. "Thankyou Mistress Tracy,"
she said, her voice sounding soft but normal, "That was beautiful.
Thankyou so much," Sarah rested her head on Tracy's shoulder and looked
calmly up at her face. "May I service you now mistress?"
"Yes.
Stay there." Tracy went over to the bed and turned down the covers. She
then stripped and returned to Sarah. "Up you come." Tracy helped Sarah
(who's ankles were still chained together) over to the bed. Sarah heaved
herself onto the bed the bed and wriggled over to the end. Tracy climbed
onto the bed and settled down on her back. Sarah, up on her knees, moved
into position eagerly. She stretched herself over Tracy but without her
hands to aid her almost lost her balance. Tracy caught her shoulders and
steadied her then lowered Sarah until she could reach Tracy's breasts
with her mouth. Sarah began to kiss and lick Tracy's breasts, working
around the breast in continuous circles until she reached Tracy's
nipple. Already the breast was tingling and Tracy was starting to feel
the results. Sarah moved over to the other breast and repeated her
actions. Before she had finished, Tracy knew she was getting excited -
and wet.
Sarah slowly worked her way down Tracy's body, licking
and kissing and nipping continuously. She blew air over Tracy's neatly
trimmed triangle and then slowly ran her tongue around Tracy's crack.
Sarah nipped the insides of both legs until she reached the waiting love
hole. She slowly ran her tongue long the sides of the hole, nipping the
lips of the hole and flicking her tongue over the clit. By now Tracy was
on the brink. Sarah eased back, making Tracy seethe as the chance to pay
her back became available. Sarah slowed her licking and went back to
slow licks around Tracy's hole while Tracy tried not to moan in
frustration. Then Sarah resumed her attentions on Tracy's clit, taking
it into her mouth and sucking it. Hard. This sent Tracy who went over
the wall into orgasm. When Tracy finally came back to her senses she lay
gasping for a time, staring up at the ceiling. When her breathing
returned to near-normal she looked for Sarah. Sarah was lying on the ed
at her side gazing at Tracy's face with a look of total adoration. Tracy
gazed back at her as her breathing slowed. Then she reached out and drew
Sarah into her arms, hugging her tightly. "That was the most incredible
thing that has happened to me, " he whispered and kissed Sarah. Sarah
eagerly pressed her body against Tracy's, her hands still shackled
behind her. After a moment she looked at Tracy. "What's wrong with me
Tracy? I should hate this idea of being a slave. I did hate the idea
when I was first brought to Robinvale. But now I don't seem to mind,
especially when I'm with you."
"Perhaps it's your mind
conditioning itself to the idea," said Tracy thoughtfully. "If you fight
it you could probably stop it. But if you do you may then have constant
battles with yourself to face whatever your leaseholder wants of you.
That would probably end up in your being punished for bad service
because your leaseholder will say you have a bad attitude or something.
Of course I'm probably wrong about this. I'm no psychologist."
""It
would be interesting to ask one though," said Sarah softly.
"Maybe
we can. I'll se if either of my Aunts know a psychologist."
Sarah
looked at Tracy. "May I ask you a question Mistress?"
"Sure."
"Is
it at all possible that you could buy my lease? Could I be your slave
since I have to be a slave?"
"It's possible, certainly."
replied a startled Tracy. "My Aunts have already said they would let me
have a slave. But you don't really know me yet, nor I you. We have only
just met. There are six weeks before school ends for this year. We will
be together at school and you will come here each weekend. If we both
still want each other by the time school finishes, then I'll buy your
lease. You should use the time we're apart during the week to think. To
decide whether you want to stay with me or risk going on the shop floor.
We have much to learn about each other and we have six weeks to find out
if we are right for each other. Right now I feel I would love to have
you at my side for life. But I'm all worked up and I expect you are too.
Remember we are talking life here. I want you, yes, but only if you want
to be with me. When you are in Robinvale during the week you can think
over what we do and how I treat you and decide whether I am the one you
want to serve. Also remember that while I'm allowing you the choice,
there will be no choice when it comes to being chosen to be leased out
by others."
"Thankyou, Mistress. I'll do that. But I think
you have just shown that you are the one I want to serve since serve I
must."
"Aunt Freda has told me that people choose their
slaves for various reasons. Beauty, age, skills and also length of
lease. Leases aren't always for the full length of the crims sentence.
The price of a lease is fixed at a low amount - Aunt Freda said it was
probably to get the largest number of crims out of the gaol as possible
since leased crims are no longer a drain on the prison budget. Short
term leases are actually dearer if you base it on time served. Also some
crims are never leased simply because their sentences are to short.
Those younger than 15 must go to school anyway I certainly hope we both
still feal this way about each other in six weeks," Tracy yawned, "Oh.
Sorry. I think its lights out time. Tomorrow, weather permitting, I will
take you shopping. You will be in your tunic and have a carry bag on
your back. You'll be on a leash too." She grinned as Sarah started to
yawn too. Tracy reached for her key and released Sarah's hands and
feet. A few minutes later all was quiet as the two naked girls curled
up in each others arms and entered the land of dreams.
A
Slave for Tracy
Part 3.
When Tracy woke next morning she
was briefly startled when she realised she wasn't alone in the bed. Then
she remembered the previous evening and turned to look at Sarah. Sarah
was sleeping on her side facing Tracy. Her face was at peace as she
slept. Tracy reached out and slowly ran her finger over Sarah's face,
gently following the curves of her cheek. Sarah's face slowly developed
a gentle smile as she felt Tracy's finger. Tracy continued to stroke her
crim and Sarah slowly opened her eyes. She looked sleepily at Tracy and
smiled.
"Hi sleepyhead," said Tracy softly.
"'morning
Tracy. I've just had a odd dream. It was weird - a bit frightening, in
fact."
"Tell me."
"Well, I was with you. My
hands were chained behind my back and we were in the main mall. You were
leading me by a leash and I was totally naked. Yet I felt no shame. Even
although there was people all about us I didn't feel shamed or
humiliated for being nude. How could that be? And you said you wouldn't
do that to me. You won't will you?"
"I told you I won't and
I keep my promises, Sarah. But if your own attitude changes and you ASK
me to show you off like that, then I may do so. But only if you ask. OK?"
Sarah
caught Tracy's hand in hers, blinking back tears, "Thankyou Tracy. I
don't know what made me dream of such an idea. I can't see myself
actually wanting to be displayed like that." Sarah took a deep breath.
"What are we doing today?"
"This morning we will be
going into the city. I have shopping for Aunt Elizabeth and also for
myself. You will be with me in your tunic (Tracy smiled there and Sarah
returned the smile). 'fraid you'll have to wear your chains and a leash.
You will have a carry bag on your back for the shopping. That will be in
the morning. We'll come home for lunch then I thought we could go look
at the local history museum. You've been there, I suppose (Sarah nodded)
but I haven't. We have that paper to do for Ms Forester, remember."
"I
remember. I can probably tell you which of the displays that will help
with the paper. Then could we go to the main city library? There is a
book I want for that paper also. I can copy some info onto my disk."
"Fine.
But look, would you rather not take your main disk? It has everything on
it I suppose? Your personal data and your school work?"
"Yes
we can only have one disk in the prison. Some girls think it's funny to
take our disks and then we loose our schoolwork as well as our personal
data. I have a download of my trial on my disk also and now its getting
full."
"You can leave your main disk here. Use this disk to
collect data for your paper. Tonight you can work on your paper. You can
use a PC here. No trouble."
Sarah glanced over at Tracy's
desk where her laptop lay. "But you will be working on your own paper,
won't you?"
"It's OK. I have a couple of spare PC's."
"Spare
PC's!"
"Aunt had me bring all the computer equipment we had
as a family. One of Dad's clients couldn't pay in cash so he paid in
kind. He was a salesman selling second-hand PCs and as a result we all
got laptops. I've removed the old data. You can use one at the table
there with me tonight."
"Thankyou Tracy. You know you could
probably sell those spare laptops if you ever need money."
"Actually,
I can't. Leastways not yet. When we cleared customs we found the rules
said you can bring in only one laptop each and one extra. Aunt Elizabeth
had to sign an undertaking that that the extra laptops wouldn't be sold
for five years, otherwise we would have had to pay extra duty on them."
Tracy
slipped an arm around Sarah and hugged her. "Time to get up Sarah."
Tracy slid out of bed and stretched. "I'm going to the bathroom. Pull up
the bed and then lay out my jeans and blue shirt that's hanging in the
robe. Underwear is in that drawer Lay out your tunic and underwear also
but don't you dress. If you finish before I get back, I expect you to be
kneeling by the bed with your back straight and your head down. Got
that?"
"Yes Tracy."
"Good." Tracy gave
Sarah's shoulder a pat and headed for the bathroom. She was soon back
after using the toilet and shower. She found Sarah kneeling as directed.
Her clothing lying on the bed. "Good work, Sarah. You go have your wash
now. But you will remain naked until after breakfast. Off you go." Tracy
watched as Sarah headed for the bathroom, admiring the way her bottom
wiggled as she walked. She found herself thinking of things she would
like to do with Sarah as she preceded to dress herself.
On
Sarah's return, Tracy smiled at her. "Hungry?"
"You
bet." Tracy led the way downstairs. During the meal Tracy noticed Sarah
was less conscious of her nudity before her Aunts and Fiona. Aunt
Elizabeth gave Tracy the shopping list. "You'll be home for lunch?"
"Yes
Aunt. Then we would like to see the History museum. We have to do a
paper on the early settlement. Sarah's going to show me the part of the
display she thinks covers the question. She also wants to go to the main
library. They're next to each other aren't they?"
"Yes. Is
Sarah going as she is?"
"No. I promised not to do that
unless she agrees."
"Good. (To Sarah) You don't deserve
this, dear. Off you both go then." Tracy and Sarah headed upstairs.
Sarah dressed and Tracy found her carry bag which Sarah slipped on her
back. Tracy then picked up the handcuffs. To Tracy's surprise Sarah
dropped onto her knees and held out her hands while Tracy snapped them
on. She remained kneeling while Tracy clipped the leash on the collar.
In
answer to Tracy's surprised look, Sarah said, "I have to learn to be
submissive and for some reason submitting to you doesn't feel
humiliating. It's as if it's right. I don't know why." She blushed, as
did Tracy.
"Thankyou for that." Tracy couldn't think of anything
else to say.
Soon they were walking towards the bus stop. This
was Sarah's first outing after her sentencing. (not counting school)
Tracy could see Sarah was a bit self-conscious of the people they passed
who stared at her prison tunic, black collar and chained hands. While on
the bus Tracy could hear whispered conversation in which Sarah was
clearly the subject. She took Sarah's hand and squeezed it reassuringly
and was relieved to feel an answering squeeze. On leaving the bus they
headed into the shopping centre and began their shopping. Tracy noticed
there was some staring at Sarah's black collar from the counter staff
but no comments. Tracy saw other men and women in the street in brown
collars, some wearing prison clothes, others in ordinary clothes. She
saw other men and women wearing slave chains also. At one time while
crossing a mall, they passed a little crowd which was watching a man in
a brown collar being caned on his bare butt by another man. Standing to
one side, watching impassively was a woman with a brown-collared female
crim on a leash, who stood with her head down, a bulging carry bag on
her back. Tracy noted that Sarah looked away from the scene.
Later
while leaving a shop Sarah's name was called. Turning around Tracy saw
Sarah's face light up and next minute she was heading across the room to
the caller. Tracy called sharply after her. "Sarah, come back here." But
Sarah ignored her. Tracy followed Sarah up to the group and found
herself being introduced to some of Sarah's old school friends. Tracy
put on a smile and actually found them to be quite nice people, but
inside she was angry. When her friends finally moved off Sarah turned to
Tracy. But the shine in her eyes began to fade as she saw Tracy was
clearly angry. Tracy led the way over to a seat and told Sarah to sit
down with her.
"Sarah are you always so forgetful? Haven't I made
it clear that you have no longer the right to do what you just did? I'm
very disappointed in you."
Sarah was clearly surprised.
"What did I do wrong? Their my friends. I thought you liked them."
"I
did. That's not the point, Sarah. You can't run off like that whenever
you want to any more. You have to remember you are under the control of
some-one at all times. You disobeyed me when I called you back. And you
didn't ask permission before you ran over to them. I'm afraid its the
paddle for you when we get home, Sarah. Do you understand me?"
Sarah's
face had fallen as Tracy spoke and Tracy's heart was wrenched as the
shine left Sarah's eyes and the head went down. "Yes Tracy, I see what
you mean. I forgot about all that in the excitement. I hadn't seen Alice
and Wendy since before my trial. I'm sorry. It won't happen again, I
promise. And yes I understand, I must be punished. H.... how many
strokes of the paddle, Tracy?"
By now Tracy had calmed down.
"Since it is your first time, I can be lenient. One stroke for failing
to obey and one for failing to ask permission. Two strokes, Sarah. If
there is a next time, it will be more, of course." Sarah nodded and sat
quietly while Tracy re-attached the leash she had earlier removed. Sarah
was quiet as they finished the shopping. They stopped at a fast food
place for a cold drink They took their drinks to a bench seat in the
mall. Tracy removed the chain from between Sarah's wrists and told Sarah
she could remove the carry bag while they sat with their drinks. Tracy
slipped an arm around the miserable Sarah who lent into the hug
immediately.
"I'm sorry Tracy." Sarah was blinking back tears,
"Please forgive me. I don't care how many strokes you give me. Just tell
me you forgive me please."
"I forgive you Sarah. I realise
this is new and hard for you. I know it would be for me. Just remember
to think before you do anything from now on. OK?"
Sarah laid
her head on Tracy's shoulder. "Yes Tracy. I'll try. Thankyou."
As
they finished their drinks they were joined on their seat by an angry
faced woman with another woman on a leash. The woman on the leash wore
a simple tunic, sandals, a brown chain around her neck and had an empty
carry bag on her back.
"Off with the bag Grace. NOW!" snapped the
free woman as she sat down.
"Yes mistress."
"Over
my knee, girl."
The slave draped herself over her mistress's
knees and lay still. The mistress flipped the slaves tunic up, exposing
a pair of well shaped buttocks, lifted her hand and bought it down hard.
A red mark appeared on the snow white buttocks and an accompanying gasp
was heard. The hand rose and fell four times, by which time the bottom
was quite red.
"I hope that will teach you to remember to do as
you are told, girl. On your knees. Move it." The slave slid off her
mistresses lap and knelt submissively with her head bowed. The woman sat
back and looked around as if she was noticing her surroundings for the
first time. On seeing Tracy and Sarah, who had both sat fascinated
during the spanking, she smiled apologetically. "Sorry if I disturbed
you. I just don't like holding off when punishment is deserved, I prefer
to apply it immediately instead of waiting until we get home."
"I
see," said Tracy, "Err.. Does she usually need much disciplining?"
"Rarely,
actually," replied the woman, "This was a rare lapse." The woman seemed
to look closely at Sarah for the first time. "A crim I see. Is she
dangerous? How come she is in a black collar?"
"Not
usually, no." replied Tracy with a smile.
"Aren't black
collars usually worn by dangerous crims?"
"Dangerous or
lifers. Sarah is a special case. She is a lifer, recently sentenced but
not considered dangerous."
The woman looked puzzled for a
moment, then her face cleared. "You called her Sarah. Wasn't that the
name of the schoolgirl who was sentenced recently for killing her
sister's rapist? Is she...?"
"Yes," said Tracy quietly,
slipping an arm around Sarah.
" My husband said your's was one
time the courts got it wrong. You should not have been charged with any
crime, he said. How are you coping, Sarah?"
Sarah smiled
sadly. "Alright I guess, Ma'm. I'm still learning to deal with my
changed situation."
"They treating you alright?"
"Not
to bad. Tracy here has been very good to me. So have most of the other
crims too as well as the warders."
"Most of the crims and
warders realise Sarah should not be in prison, you see, Ma'm," explained
Tracy.
"I see. Well, I hope things go well for you, Sarah. Now I
must be off. On your feet Grace." The woman started off across the mall
almost dragging her slave after her.
Tracy watched her go. Then
her she realised Sarah was looking over her shoulder at something else.
Following her gaze Tracy was astonished to see a woman wearing a brief
leather skirt, brief leather top, and knee-high leather boots. A
half-cape completed her outfit, on which was displayed the words
'Frederica's'. She was leading six naked women chained together by the
neck through the mall. "What is that about," Tracy wondered allowed.
"Frederica's
is a well known chain of brothels," replied Sarah, "This is probably an
advertising stunt for them. Brothels often do something like this to
'display there wares' you might say."
"I see." Tracy glanced
at Sarah and noticed she was clamping her legs tightly together and her
hands were fisted tightly. as she stared at the naked women. Tracy
looked back at the women. She noted that of the six only one was showing
any sign of discomfort at displaying herself in public. She was trying
to cover herself with her hands and walked with her head down. The other
five were quite calm - even proud to be displayed in this way. They
walked proudly, thrusting their breasts out and wiggling their hips. One
slave actually spotted someone she knew in the watching crowd and waved
to him happily.
Sarah looked at Tracy. "I suppose there is a
possibility that I could be displayed like that if my lease is bought by
a brothel." Her face was strained.
"Quite possibly, Sarah.
You are a very beautiful girl. I'm sure men would desire you.... Hey I'm
sorry, that was thoughtless of me. I wasn't trying to hurt you." Tracy
pulled Sarah close to her in a tight hug as Sarah eyes overflowed. Sarah
took a deep breath as she struggled to regain control. "Sorry," she
whispered as she clutched Tracy and rested her head on Tracy's shoulder.
"Tracy I'm scared. I've never wanted to be a slave, yet I'm getting odd
feelings as if I would LIKE to be one. I've always thought of myself as
an independent person, yet I now find myself wondering if I'd actually
LIKE to be used in that fashion. To be displayed and used like those
girls are. What's happening to me?"
"I'd say what's happened
to you is bringing up to the surface emotions you have never allowed to
appear because your life until now allowed you to suppress them,"
replied Tracy softly, "I'm only guessing here, but because you had a so
called 'normal' life before your arrest, you never thought of the
possibility of being in the situation you are in, so these new feelings
were never considered by you. But now you HAVE to consider them and the
result is these new desires. Perhaps a visit to a psychiatrist would
help."
Sarah was silent for a moment then sighed. "I don't
think a shrink can help me, Tracy. I just have to somehow accept that I
am going to be somebody's sex toy. But I'd rather belong to one person,
Tracy, than to be part of a brothels 'wares'. I think I've accepted that
I prefer women. That was something I was beginning to realise before
this trouble started. Now I appear to like the idea of being somebody's
possession and I have no say as to who that person will be." Tears
silently trickled down Sarah's face and Tracy felt her heart sink at the
sight of them. Her arms tightened instinctively around Sarah.
"Have
you considered the idea of being MY possession, Sarah?" she said softly,
"I've already told you I will buy your lease if you want me to." Tracy
gently pulled Sarah's hair with her right hand so that her head was
tilted back enough to allow Tracy to see her eyes. With her left hand
Tracy produced her handkerchief and wiped Sarah's tears away. Sarah
managed to produce a sad smile for her. "Sorry I'm such a cry-baby," she
whispered.
"You're not. You are just having to make a lot of
changes in your thinking all at once." Tracy gave Sarah a final squeeze
then she stood up and drew Sarah to her feet. "Its time we headed back."
Sarah nodded and slipped the carry bag on her back again then held out
her hands while Tracy attached the chain. Tracy took up the leash and
they headed off. But it was a subdued pair that made its way home.
On
arriving home they went straight to the kitchen where Tracy once more
unfastened the chain from Sarah's cuffs so Sarah could remove the bag
from her back. Tracy waited whilst Sarah emptied the bag for Fiona to
put away, then Tracy took her upstairs and told her to strip. Tracy
fetched her mothers paddle and came and sat on the chair. She gestured
at her lap and Sarah silently draped herself over Tracy's lap. Tracy
steadied her with her left hand on Sarah's back and gazed down at the
white bottom displayed before her. She raised the paddle.
"Ready
Sarah?"
"Yes."
THERWACK Sarah gasped.
Tracy paused to inspect the wide red line across the white
buttocks. She raised the paddle again.
THERWACK Sarah
gasped again. Tracy put the paddle down and gently helped Sarah off
her lap and onto her knees. Instinctively, Sarah reached round
to rub her bottom, but Tracy stopped her.
"No,
Sarah, you must not touch yourself there." Tracy slid onto her knees
before Sarah and took both Sarah's hands and drew her into a hug,
crushing her tightly. "Please remember to think before you do anything
in future, Sarah," she said quietly, "I don't like hurting you, but I
will punish you whenever you deserve it. Understand?"
"Yes
Tracy. Thankyou."
Tracy helped Sarah to her feet and led the
way downstairs where lunch awaited them as did a round eyed Fiona who
had heard the paddle strokes and stared at Sarah curiously as they
seated themselves for their meal. Afterwards the girls went back
upstairs to prepare for the trip to the museum. Sarah dressed while
Tracy put the needed recording equipment into the carry bag. After Sarah
had donned the bag, Tracy again attached the chain between the cuffs on
Sarah's wrists and the leash to her collar and they set out.
At
the museum, Sarah took Tracy straight to the displays she thought would
aid them in writing their paper and the two girls began taking notes.
Tracy was conscious that Sarah was very quiet and had been since the
incident in the mall. After getting the information for their essay,
they were headed for the exit when Tracy spotted a sign directing people
to 'Display of Ancient Punishment Methods' (Not Recommended for
Children). "What is that about Sarah," she asked her companion.
"I
don't know," replied Sarah, I don't remember it from my visit last year.
It must be new."
"Let's have a look."
On
entering the room they were confronted with sights of horror. Scenes
depicting people being burnt, stretched on racks, hung, crucified, and
decapitated. There were scenes showing people suffering the pains from
hot irons, water torture, ripping out of fingernails and cutting off of
limbs. Scenes of caning and whipping were included as were scenes of
people in chains being sold at auction. Finally Tracy checked the time
and they headed for the exit and the library.
Tracy looked up at
Sarah as they left. "What did you think of that, Sarah?"
"It
was awful. How could they do such terrible things to each other? Hot
irons on the hands. Branding irons. Horrible. Yet it seems it was normal
at various times in history if that display is to be believed."
"Yes,"
Tracy changed the subject, "Are you looking forward to the trip to the
Landing Site with the class next week, Sarah? The stuff in here was
fascinating but I want to see the rest of it to at the Landing Site."
"I've
been there once when I was younger," replied Sarah, "Its interesting but
you have to walk a distance since the government has left the site
alone as much as possible. Trouble is the place is infested with
Ripgrass. You know what that is don't you?"
"I've read of it
but not seen it. Its toxin can be fatal if not treated, right?"
"That's
right. Its sensible to wear long trousers and long sleeves where its
found. Since we crims are stuck with these tunics, we will have to be
careful." Sarah's voice was flat.
"Is there an antidote for
the toxin?"
"Yes. It's in the form of a spray you just spray
over the scratched area. If you do it immediately its OK. If not and
enough of the stuff gets into your blood, you can end up with a form of
blood poisoning which can be fatal. "
"Ms Forester didn't
mention the grass. I wonder if she knew it is there. It could have been
removed since you were there, I suppose. This antidote - is it sold over
the counter?"
"Yes."
"Then we'll go see how
much it is. Maybe I'm being paranoid but I just have a feeling we may
need it. There will be 30 girls plus teachers there and accidents can
happen. Some smart-aleck may push someone into a bush or something."
As
they approached the library Tracy spotted some familiar faces. "Sarah
look..."
"I see them. Eve Henderson and Julie Kendall with
Linda and Belinda."
As they approached the door to the
library, Eve Henderson call to them. "Getting stuff for Forester's
paper, Wilson?"
"That's right. You got yours I take it."
"Sure
thing. How's the famous killer going? She being a good girl? have you
caned her yet, Wilson? You are always so protective of her at school."
"She
doesn't deserve to be a crim, Eve. What would you do if you came across
your brother or sister being raped? Would you just watch because you
would be afraid to protect her since you may end up in the collar
yourself?"
"She's a crim and that's what counts," retorted
Eve sulkily.
Tracy looked at Julie Kendall who was digging into
her carry bag. As Tracy watched Julie drew a paddle out of her bag and
set the bag down. She turned to face Belinda who was standing with her
head down.
"Bend over and grab your ankles Belinda, hurry up
now," she said sharply.
Belinda looked around at the curious
passers-by, "Please Mistress not here, please..." she begged.
"You've
just earned yourself two more strokes girl. It will be six now. Any more
arguments and it'll be eight."
Silently Belinda bent over
and clasped her ankles as Julie moved round behind her and proceeded to
flip up Belinda's tunic exposing her prison issue black panties which
she pulled down to her knees. Then, positioning herself , she raised the
paddle and brought it down on the waiting snow-white buttocks.
THERWACK
Tracy heard Belinda gasp and glanced at Sarah. She was staring
fixedly ahead of her obviously trying to ignore what was
happening.
THERWACK Tracy looked around. Some passers-by
had stopped to watch with mild curiosity on their faces.
THERWACK
One passing woman had stopped and was standing with her legs
tight together and a hand over her mouth.
THERWACK
Tracy heard Belinda gasp then sob for the first time.
THERWACK
Tracy saw that the woman with her legs together was bighting her
fingers as she watched the punishment being administered..
THERWACK
Sobbing softly, Belinda drew up her panties and straightened up
while Julie put the paddle away. Belinda then shouldered
the bag.
"What was the reason for that punishment, Julie?"
enquired Tracy.
"She was slow at finishing her work in the
library and held us up." answered Julie Kendall. Julie and Eve now moved
off down the street followed by the two crims. Tracy noticed that the
woman with her legs together was now walking slowly off, still with her
hand in her mouth. Tracy looked at Sarah. Sarah was staring down at the
pavement and did not move until Tracy touched her shoulder. She then
jerked at the touch and looked round at Tracy. "You OK," asked Tracy
softly.
Sarah took a deep breath and sighed. "I will be I guess."
Tracy
put her arm round Sarah and steered her up the stairs into the library
entrance. Sarah was soon immersed in the book-disk she wanted. She
slipped the disk Tracy had given her earlier in the slot on the reader
pc she was using and began to copy down the paragraphs she wanted for
her paper. Tracy was soon doing the same. After they had both got what
they wanted for their essays, they headed home, stopping off at a
chemist for two spray-cans of the antidote for the Ripgrass toxin.
On
arriving home, Tracy steered Sarah over to the bed and they both sat
down. "Want to talk about it?", she asked quietly.
"About
what,? Sarah replied.
"About whatever is troubling you," answered
Tracy, You've had something on your mind since that business outside the
library."
Sarah hesitated looking down and wringing her
hands. "I ... I don't know what's wrong with me," she replied softly,
"As I watched Belinda being paddled I began to get this wish that I was
the one being punished. I wanted it to be you punishing me. This picture
appeared in my mind of you paddling me in the middle of the street and
it made me start to tingle. What's happening to me, Tracy? Am I turning
into a true slave.? I never had any of these feelings before all this
happened. Now I'm getting these ideas of wanting to serve you as a total
slave. I want to be totally yours. I want to kiss your feet and do
anything you say. I know I'm in love with you Tracy, but all these odd
ideas are appearing in my head of being your slave. Just yours, nobody
else's. If you think I'm stupid, I'll understand," she sniffed, her tear
filled eyes fixed on the floor.
Tracy was stunned for a moment,
her mind a confused jumble of ideas. Sarah loved her! She knew she had
feelings for the other girl but she had not known how Sarah felt towards
her and so had tried to suppress them. But now she knew Sarah returned
the feelings. Tracy took a deep breath. "Sarah, you are not stupid. I
think these ideas you are getting are from your own mind reacting to
your new situation as I said before. And anyway, I love you too. And I
want you to be with me forever. I wish we could change that collar for a
chain, because then it would be truly you belonging to me instead of you
belonging to the state and leased to me. But we have to work with what
we have, my love, and I certainly want you to be mine forever. I want
you to be kneeling naked beside my bed every morning ready to greet me
by kissing my feet. I want you to be ready at all times to obey my every
command and if I have no orders for you then I want you to be kneeling
beside my chair waiting for my call. I never had these ideas before I
came to Camelot and met you, Sarah. Believe me, you are not the only one
who is going through a change!"
Sarah was now looking at
Tracy's face with tears slowly trickling down her cheeks. "You mean
that? You do love me? You don't think I'm silly?"
No,
honey." Tracy pulled Sarah into a tight hug, and kissed her. "In fact
I'm glad you told me all this. It makes me more sure you are the one I
want with me for life. But for now I guess we should be getting ready
for dinner." Tracy unclipped Sarah's leash. "You can expect to spend
more time on the leash or chained up now I know you want to be with me,"
she whispered, "I won't have you wandering off - or more importantly,
someone else snatching you away from me." Sarah rubbed her forehead on
Tracy's arm happily, then began to help Tracy out of her jacket. Fiona
would soon be calling them for the evening meal.
During the meal,
Tracy told her aunts what Sarah had said about Ripgrass and of buying
the antidote. "Aunt Freda, isn't it possible to allow the prisoners to
wear other clothes on this outing? Clothes that protect them from this
grass? Sarah says all you need is long sleeves and long trousers, and
gloves. have you seen this Ripgrass yourself, either of you?"
"Yes
we have, Tracy," replied Aunt Elizabeth, "The reason you have not seen
it is that for obvious reasons it is not allowed to grow in the city.
However it is quite common in the country. I'm glad you remembered it
Sarah. (Sarah flushed at the praise) As to clothing.." Aunt Elizabeth
looked at her sister enquiringly.
"There is no rules preventing
prisoners wearing protective clothing when necessary," replied Aunt
Freda, "The prison department simply insists that prisoners be
identifiable at all times, hence the uniform. Trouble is we don't have
trousers and shirts in stock It may be safer if they didn't go. Has your
teacher said anything about Ripgrass in class? Has she warned you about
it?"
"No Aunt, it was Sarah who told me of the Ripgrass. Ms
Forester said we needn't wear school uniforms and trousers and shirts
were recommended. That's all she said."
"And you say the
site is infested with it, Sarah."
"Yes M'am. As of last
year, that is. And since the government announced that it will leave the
site in a 'natural state', well..."
"Yes. Well, the thing to
do is find out. On Monday I will contact Tourism and ask about the
condition of the site. As for clothes, I'm afraid the prison can't help
there. How many of the students going on this outing are prisoners?"
Tracy
and Sarah looked at each other. "Errr... four I think Aunt, including
Sarah."
"Give me their names. I can give them a letter to
give to their handlers saying that it's OK to get them protective
clothing. But they will have to get their own. Trouble is this trip is
next Thursday, correct?" Tracy and Sarah both nodded. "Then there's not
much time to prepare."
"Perhaps we can com them tonight,
said Tracy thoughtfully. It's only three people we have to speak to and
you have their names and address on file at Robinvale, don't you Aunt?"
"Yes.
Good idea. I'll find you the com addresses and you two can make the
calls. Tell them I will give them a letter authorising the crims to
wear other clothing for this trip. If you can speak to them tonight they
have Sunday to organise."
"Fine," said Tracy. She looked at
Sarah. We must get something for you since nothing of mine will fit you.
Tomorrow we go to the clothes store for a shirt and jeans."
"Don't
waste money on me Tracy," protested Sarah, "Perhaps I could com Mother,
ask her to send my clothes here. If that's all right with you, M'am."
Sarah looked at Aunt Freda.
"Certainly." Aunt Freda headed for
the nearby terminal. "I'll get you those addresses."
-----
"Well,
that's done. But I 'm not sure whether Julie Kendall or Eve Henderson or
Patricia Harris will do the right thing for Belinda or Linda or
Sharon. I guess we will find out next Thursday." Tracy sat back from the
com unit. She looked at Sarah who was working at her homework. " Now, Do
you still want to com your Mother?"
"Yes, Tracy. I don't
want you spending money on me. If you let me com Mother maybe she will
send me a pair of my jeans and a long-sleeved shirt."
Tracy
got up from the com-unit. "OK go ahead. It would make things easier
certainly."
Sarah took Tracy's place at the unit and punched
in her mothers number. The face that appeared on the screen was a
younger version of herself.
"Sarah! Great of you to call. Are you
all right? HEY MUM! SARAH'S ON THE COM."
"I'm fine, Sue.
Everything is fine. How's yourself and Mum?"
The face on the
screen fell. "Mum's fine but I don't like the way David looks at me when
we are alone. I'm scared of him Sarah."
"You stop saying
things like that Sue, or I'll give you a hiding. Now move aside, please,
I want to talk to your sister." A new face appeared on the screen. It
was an older version of Sara's with worry lines etched in it and with
short hair. The blue eyes peered out at the world with uncertainty.
"Hello Sarah, this is not the usual time you call. Is anything wrong?"
"No
nothing wrong Mum. I just wanted to ask if you could send me my jeans
and that long sleeved blue shirt to Robinvale, please. I'm going with my
history class to the Landing Site and we think it may have Ripgrass
there. Could you do that please?"
"What you think you can
expect me to drop everything and send you things at the drop of a hat?
No girl I will not. I have enough trouble with the neighbours thanks to
you and your stories as well as the ideas you have planted in Sues head
that David will hurt her. You are where you are because of your lies and
your own action, girl and I want nothing more to do with you. Good bye."
The com-screen went dark as the connection was cut.
Sarah sat
still in shock at her mother's tirade. Then she felt a hand on her
shoulder and let herself be guided from the chair and over to the bed
where she was enfolded in a big hug and held tightly, her body shaking
as she sobbed onto Tracy's shoulder. After a moment the door opened and
Aunt Freda stood there. "Something wrong here?," she asked. While still
holding Sarah Tracy explained what had happened. Aunt Freda was shocked.
She came and sat down beside them.
"Perhaps she was upset over
something, Sarah. I'm sure she wouldn't mean what she said."
"Oh.
Yes she does, Ma'm." sobbed Sarah. "She has never believed Sue was raped
because it sounded 'to terrible' to her. That is what she said. She
ignored the evidence as it came to light and was angary when Father
spent our holiday money on getting the use of a Truth Light to prove the
case the first time. All she thought of was our lost holiday. I don't
know why she had children. She doesn't really care for us. Father did
more than she did. I'm sorry, Ma'm. I shouldn't worry you with my
problems. She won't send over my clothes. so I guess I will have to go
as is and hope for the grass to be cut back. Or something."
"Not
necessarily," said Aunt Freda thoughtfully, "The reason I came up here
was to tell you that there is a second hand charity clothing shop only
two blocks from here. We could try there tomorrow and see what they
have. OK?"
"What do you think, Sarah?" Tracy squeezed her
companion.
"That would be better than wasting money on new
stuff," replied Sarah. She looked at Aunt Freda. "Thankyou, M'am." Aunt
Freda patted her on the knee and stood up. "How 'bout you two get onto
your homework?" she smiled as she left the room. But out in the hall she
frowned. *How could a mother treat her child like that*. she wondered.
*What sort of a woman , a mother, could do that?*
-------------
Tracy
peered out the skybus window as the vehicle lowered itself to the
ground. The area looked clear enough to her, but then she had not yet
seen this Ripgrass. She glanced round at the other students as they
prepared to disembark. Most of the free students were in long slacks or
jeans, but not all. Some and only some had long sleeved shirts on with
the sleeves rolled up. And all the other crims were in their usual
prison tunics which left arms and much leg bare. Sarah was wearing the
long sleeved shirt (with sleeves rolled up) and jeans they had found at
the second-hand shop. Her hands were chained as usual. Some of the girls
had sneered at the subject of the grass as had the teacher. *Looks like
they would be proved right although the report Aunt Freda had got from
the authorities had said their was some around. Still...*
"Line
up girls ," called Ms Forester briskly, "Right, off we go." she led the
way up the track. The undergrowth became denser as they went and began
to hang over the track. They were well on their way when there was a
scream from one of the lead girls. "OWWW... Ripgrass, damm it."
Tracy
looked sharply at Ms Forester. the teacher moved quickly to the girl who
had screamed and was now holding her arm and moaning in agony. "Let me
see that, Sharon. Perhaps I can wipe it off. Did it break the skin.?" So
it was Sharon Granger who had been ripped. "Damm. And I didn't put the
antidote in my bag."
Tracy pushed forward through the line
of students. "Here M'am. Let me in there. I have the antidote spray."
She pulled the can from her back-pack and shook it. Ms Forester looked
up and saw the can in Tracy's hand. "Good for you, Wilson. I'll hold her
arm steady. I know it stings Sharon now keep still, girl."
"I'm
trying, M'am. But it hurts." The teacher tightened her grip and Patricia
Harris came up and gripped Sharon firmly. "Be still girl or its the
switch for you." she said. Surprisingly, Sharon seemed to calm down
somewhat at Patricia's voice.
Tracy held the spray close to the
red line on the arm and pushed the button. A pale yellow narrow spray
came out and Tracy directed it over the long shallow cut covered with
the green slime from the grass. Sharon sighed audibly. "Oh. Thankyou.
That's easing of already. Thanks Tracy. Guess you were right after all."
Ms
Forester released Sharon and looked around. "Alright girls, calm down.
Everybody into the centre of the track in single file. That should keep
us away from the Ripgrass. Right. Forward march." The line of
school-girls moved off.
It took about 15 minutes to reach the
site. What remained of the old ship was visible but there was much
overgrowth over the wreck. Tracy recalled why there was so little
interest in preserving the sight. The settlers had in fact been
convicts. This wreck had been the ship carrying several hundred convicts
to another planet for imprisonment but had struck trouble and had made a
crash landing on what was now Camelot. However this beginning was not
remembered with any pride by the citizens and many wanted to forget the
real beginning of settlement here. Hence the allowing of the planet to
reclaim the site. Tracy was quickly bought out of her musings by another
scream. she swung round.
Belinda Hodges was sprawled on her belly in
a bunch of Ripgrass, scratches on arms and legs beginning to bleed,
mixed with green slime from the grass. "That will teach you to obey
orders, girl," snarled Julie Kendall.
Tracy ran to the
fallen girl followed closely by Sarah. The two girls helped the sobbing
Belinda away from the Ripgrass. They both reached for their spray cans,
Sarah awkwardly fumbling because of her chains. Tracy paused and pulled
her keys out of her pocket. "Sarah, hold out your hands a moment". Sarah
held out her hands and Tracy unlocked her cuffs. She pushed them into
her bag and returned her attention to Belinda's right leg while Sarah
did the left. Belinda was covered on both legs and her left arm and on
her face also by shallow red scratches that had green slime all over
them. Sarah had to be very careful as she sprayed the ones on her face.
Tracy had to push Belinda's tunic up to get at the scratches that went
high on her thigh. Ms Forester strode up.
"How did this happen,
Belinda?" asked Ms Forester.
"She pushed her, that's how. It
was deliberate, M'm," came from another student.
"Shut your
mouth, Edwards," snapped Julie Kendall.
"Is that true,
Belinda?"
"Yes M'am." said Belinda through gritted teeth.
":Then
you will have to pay for your folly, Julie Kendall. As a handler you are
responsible for your crim. For her actions and her safety. Since it is
clear you do not care for your crim's safety you are not suitable to be
a handler. I will be recommending that you be dropped from that
position," Ms. Forester spoke firmly.
Julie Kendall stared
at her. "You can't do that. Damm it. She's only a crim. Who cares what
happens to crims?"
"I can and I will. And from what you are
saying it is clear you are not suitable to be a handler. It is your own
fault, Kendall. How is it Belinda?" Tracy and Sarah silently moved away
after helping Belinda to her feet.
"I'll be alright, M'am. Thanks
to Tracy and Sarah." Belinda was covered with scratches on both legs and
arms as well as two on her face. The red scratches now covered in yellow
spray.
"Right," said Ms Forester, "Now then Kendall come here.
The teacher was rummaging in her capricious bag. She drew out a paddle.
Julie Kendall's mouth opened and she stared at the teacher.
"You're
not serious, surely", spluttered Julie Kendall in astonishment.
"I
most certainly am. This is both for your actions with Belinda and your
rudeness to me, girl. Bend over."
"But.. but she's only a
crim." spluttered the girl.
"A crim she may be. That doesn't
mean you endanger her life, Kendall. And Ripgrass venom can kill. You
know that, don't you... DON'T YOU?"
???"Yes M'am." whispered
Julie.
Sarah had been standing quietly beside Tracy, but now she
walked over and stood in front of Julie. She pulled open her shirt and
tapped her black collar. She stared at the girl a moment then turned and
walked back to her place beside Tracy. Julie Kendall went pale.
"H...
how many M'am?" she whispered.
"Ten. Six for what you did to
Belinda and four for your rudeness to me. Prepare yourself."
Julie
silently removed her pack then unbuckled her belt and pushed her jeans
down followed by her panties. Then she bent over and grasped her ankles.
Her buttocks were now presented for what was to follow.
"You will
count each one Kendall.
"Yes, M'am".
Ms Forester
raised her paddle.
THERWACK "One."
THERWACK
"Two."
THERWACK AWW... "Three."
THERWACK
AWWWW... "F.. four."
THERWACK OH.. AWWWWW.... "Fiv...
ve." Julie's knees almost buckled. Ms Forester
paused a moment to let the girl steady herself.
THERWACK
AWWWW... "Six."
THERWACK AWWWW.. "S.. seven," Julie's
legs bent slightly then straightened.
THERWACK AWWWW.. "Eight...
" It was a sob now.
THERWACK AWWWWWW.... "N... nine"
THERWACK
AWWWWWWW... "Ten" Julie Kendall sobbed and fell to her knees,
crying. Ms Forester turned to put the paddle back
in her bag.
There
was an awkward silence amongst the students which Tracy finally broke.
"Ms Forester is it OK to look inside the ship?"
"Yes. I
believe it is safe."
Tracy and the rest headed for the open
hatch of the old ship. Inside they made a discovery. There were old
chains and manacles hanging from the walls. Tracy stared, fascinated.
"Then it is true. This ship was carrying convicts. The first settlers
here were convicts."
"Don't say that out loud in public,
though," said Sarah, quietly, "Or you may be attacked. Some families
don't like to be reminded of this."
"That's true, Tracy.
It's probably why there is no interest in preserving this site." came
the voice of another girl.
"I see," replied Tracy. The girls
explored the old ship from bow to stern, some including Tracy, produced
cameras and took photos. Exploring the ship took more than three hours
after which they sat down outside and ate the lunches they had bought
with them. Tracy noted Julie Kendall was sitting apart from the rest,
she was talking to Eve Henderson. Belinda Hodges was sitting with Linda
Watts, Eve's crim, near to where Sara and herself sat. After the meal
they explored the remains of the first buildings put up on the planet.
There were several other calls for the spray as the students explored.
Finally it was time to head back to the place where they were to be met
by the skybus and head for home. Tracy noticed that Belinda Hodges sat
away from Julie Kendall on the trip back to the city.
That night
Tracy told her aunts of the days happenings. Aunt Freda was very angry
about the way Belinda Hodges had been treated. "I'm glad your teacher is
going to recommend a change of handler there. If there isn't a change
I'll insist on it. I don't know how people can treat each other the way
they do at times," she sighed, "Let me know what happens there, Tracy."
"OK
Aunt."
Next morning at the school bus-stop when Tracy
collected Sarah she noticed Belinda was taken up to the office by Ms
Forester. Tracy assumed this was the first move in appointing a new
handler for Belinda. However, at morning break, she was surprised to see
Belinda following Julie Kendall and carrying her books. Tracy could see
the fear in her eyes. Julie spotted Tracy and Sarah and came over to
gloat, "Forester thought she would have it her way, didn't she, Wilson?
Well it pays to have friends in high places. My Father is on the city
council, so there. Forester has no right to tell me what to do with my
crim," Julie turned to Belinda, "And just you wait until I get you home
tonight for the weekend, girl, then you'll get what's coming." Belinda
paled and lowered her head. Julie Kendall strode off followed by a
subdued Belinda.
Tracy stared after them then headed into a quiet
corner. "Shield me while I make a call." she told Sarah. She produced
her com-unit and dialled a number while Sarah moved to block anyone from
seeing Tracy with her body . "Morning, Auntie. NO I'm fine and so is
Sarah, but you said to keep you posted on Belinda Hodges. It appears
Julie Kendall's father is on the city council and has the pull to
persuade Ms Jefferys to leave Belinda with Julie. Julie was with Sarah
and I just now, gloating over her father's powers and threatening
Belinda with harsh treatment over the weekend. She will be along to
collect Belinda tonight as usual. .. OK... See you tonight. Bye." Tracy
looked at Sarah as she pocketed her com-unit. "Aunt Freda will block
them tonight when people come for the girls." Sarah nodded.
"Hey
Tracy, Sarah, look at these."
"Coming Pat."
That
night, as she had been doing each Friday evening lately, Tracy crossed
the road to the prison and was passed in to the room in the admin
section where those crims going to their handler's home for the weekend
were bought for collection. As required, she had just snapped her cuffs
on Sarah when they heard angry voices.
"What is the meaning of
this? My daughter has been handling this crim for some months now. Why
do you suddenly say she is unfit to be a handler?"
Tracy
glanced at Sarah and both moved quietly to where they could hear better.
"Mr
Kendall it has come to my notice that your daughter treated the girl in
her charge brutally while on a class outing. She deliberately pushed her
into a patch of Ripgrass where she was badly scratched. When she was
checked by our doctor on her return she said if Belinda hadn't
immediately had her scratches treated with antidote she would probably
have died. That was how badly she was scratched. And since it is clear
pushing her into the Ripgrass was a deliberate and malicious act by your
daughter, I have no hesitation in cancelling her handler status." Aunt
Freda's voice was polite but firm.
"Nonsense, it was an accident,
she told me so and my daughter doesn't lie."
"Doesn't she?
Look at these pictures and tell me it was an accident, Mr Kendall."
Tracy
was conscious that all other sound in the room had stopped as other
crims and warders listened.
"I.. I there must be some mistake."
"I
think not. Those photos clearly show your daughter pushing Belinda
Hodges into the Ripgrass. Look, she went into that grass head first.
Fortunately there were girls there who had bought the antidote and they
used it. Also if her eyes had been cut she would have been blinded. Dr
Jenkins says there would have been enough venom in those cuts to kill if
it hadn't been for the fast application of the antidote. These pictures
would have put your daughter in here for life Mr Kendall."
"Well
girl what have you got to say for yourself? You told me it was an
accident. Those photos show you deliberately pushing her into the
'grass."
"So what, Father? You said yourself that she is
only a crim. Why care about her now?"
"I said she is only a
crim NOW. If you were listening to me girl you would recall I also said
then that she was a good cook and could probably hold down a job in a
hotel kitchen. Anyway girl, you will come with me. It is my belt for you
when we get home."
"No, Father, No" Julies wails faded away
father and daughter left the room.
Aunt Freda came into the room
Tracy and Sarah and the other crims and warders were. "I suppose you all
heard that, did you?" There were an embarrassed murmurs of assent.
Tracy
went up to her aunt. "Thankyou Aunt. I know many people don't care about
prisoners. They forget they're also human beings."
Aunt
Freda gave her a quick smile. "Yes. People do forget that at times." She
looked around. "You and Sarah ready to go?"
That
night as they finished the evening meal, Aunt Elizabeth, who had been
rather quiet, spoke up. "Err.. Sarah I 'm afraid I have two pieces of
bad news for you."
"For me M'am." Sarah who was sitting
naked as usual next to Tracy, looked at Aunt Elizabeth.
"Yes. I
know you have been looking forward to leaving Robinvale at years end,
well I'm afraid you won't be able to."
Tracy gasped, "Why
not Aunt? What's happened?"
"Then it's true, Liz?," said
Aunt Freda.
" Yes. It appears, Sarah, that you come under an old
ministerial regulation introduced more than fifty years ago, that says
all black-collar crims have to spend twelve months inside before they
can be leased out. Since Sarah has only been in for about a month,
well." She shrugged.
"Oh, No," said Tracy. Sarah just bowed
her head in silence, tears trickled down her cheeks.
"Hey it's
mot that bad," said Aunt Freda gently, "You will still have your
weekends. Also you can be leased for the holidays you know. You will be
out of Robinvale for nearly three months."
"True," said
Tracy, "It won't be so bad." She slipped an arm round the disappointed
Sarah. "We will cope with it somehow love."
"I'm sorry
I've but you all to such trouble.. " began Sarah.
Tracy
stoped her with a finger on her lips. "You are not trouble. You are my
girl and you are not trouble." Tracy pulled Sarah close, then paused and
looked at Aunty Elizabeth. "You said two pits of news, didn't you Aunt?"
"Yes.
It's concerning another old court ruling you should know about Sarah.
Because your a black-collar the usual limits as to punishment don't
apply. Usually the leased crim has some limits on what can be done to
them. For example their bones cant be broken nor can they be killed by
their leaseholder. That sort of thing. Well those rules don't apply to
you Sarah. Whoever owns your lease owns your life. I'm sorry." Sarah's
face had gone white.
"Aunt that's awful. How can it be? Surely
you're mistaken."
"'fraid not, Tracy." Tracy sat in shock
her arms around Sarah.
"Aunt," she said slowly, "Is this always
told to the leaseholder when they lease out a black-collar?"
"I
don't know," replied Aunt Elizabeth, "Freda?"
"No
it is not. Nor is it on the lease papers, come to think of it."
"But
it does mean that if a leaseholder killed a black-collar, say in a fit
of rage, they would not be punished."
"Yes".
Abruptly
Tracy stood up and went to the window. She stood there in silence for a
minute then turned and faced Sarah. "Honey, if the idea of being bound
to someone with this sort of power over you scares you - and it sure
would scare me - and you would rather try for a leaseholder who doesn't
know of this, well, I'll understand. I won't object. Do you understand
what I'm saying, Sarah?"
Sarah was sitting in her chair
staring at Tracy. Her mind was spinning, trying to sort out all that had
been said in the last five minutes. she was stuck in Robinvale for the
next 12 (no, 11) months. "Whoever holds my lease legally has the power
of life or death over me. It means I will belong totally to my
leaseholder. Just as the slaves of ancient times had. Their owners had
that right too. But if my leaseholder gets angry over something, never
mind what, she could kill me with impunity. What if the person got drunk
and lost control?" Sarah looked up at Tracy. "I can trust Tracy." She
was sure of that. Her gut told her so. "I love Tracy and Tracy loves
me." She was sure of that too. "No Tracy, I want to stay with you. If I
have to be a slave let me be yours if.. if you want me, I mean."
Tracy
was across the room in an instant and grabbed the naked girl into her
arms and crushed her to her chest. "Of course I want you. But You
deserved a choice." Tracy eased back and tilted Sarah head up so she
could look into her eyes. "I hope you never regret your decision, honey.
Because I'll never give you another chance. You are my girl and that's
final." Tracy looked 'round at her aunts who were watching them, both
faces showing approval. "If you don't mind ladies, Sarah and I have
homework and study to do. Exams in a few weeks, you know."
"Well
there is just one more thing. This is a family matter really. Tracy, did
you know you had a cousin Frederica?"
"No".
"It's
true. Actually she is probably really a second or third cousin. Any way
she wants to meet you, both of you. She is aware of you to Sarah. She
wants to meet you too. She is something of a celebrity, is Federica. She
is the managing director and main shareholder in the chain of brothels
named 'Frederica's'. You may have heard of it."
Tracy and
Sarah looked at each other. "We saw a woman leading a string of girls
from Frederica's in the mall last Saturday." replied Tracy, "I would
like to meet her. When can we meet?"
"I thought you would
be," said Aunt Elizabeth, "I told her after the exams. You will see her
and her brothels when school ends. Now off you go."
Tracy
and Sarah left the room arm-in-arm.
--------------------------------------------------------
End
Part 3.
words 9619
A Slave for Tracy
Part 4.
"Next
case," Magistrate Elizabeth Philips leaned back in her chair in her
courtroom and sighed. *Will crime ever be defeated?* she wondered, *We
have probably the harshest judicial system in all the settled worlds but
crime is still as bad here as on those worlds that have much milder
punishment systems. Oh well. Here we go again.*
Elizabeth sat
forward and surveyed the group of men and women who stood before her as
her clerk shuffled his papers. There were three men and two women. All
but one had the attitude of' 'been here before, I can take it. ' The one
that was quivering with fear was a woman. And that woman's face looked
rather familiar too. *Where have I seen her before?* The Court clerk
rose to his feet. "Your Worship it is alleged that on the night of
November 16 David Alfred Hawkins, Samuel George Reading, Kevin John
Hawkins, Helen Natile Hawkins and Helen Doris Hawkins, did conspire and
attempt to rob the main vault of the Harris St. branch of the Camelot
Savings Bank. During this robbery two bank guards were killed and two
others wounded. David Alfred Hawkins and Helen Natile Hawkins are also
charged with one count of murder each, Your Worship and Samuel George
Reading and Kevin John Hawkins with one count of attempted murder each.
Helen Doris Hawkins, wife of David Hawkins is an employee of the Bank,
and is charged with aiding the planning of the by stealing security
information about the vault.
"Thankyou Mr Duffy. Mr Kendall."
"Thankyou
Your Worship. The People ask for no bail be allowed Your Worship. All
bar Helen Hawkins have long criminal records with violence and Samuel
Reading is a shuttle pilot. He also owns a lease on a small shuttle and
it is believed he was to take the loot and his companions to renvois
with a tramp starship now in orbit. If they are granted bail they may
abscond. When we bring them to trial before Your Worship the police will
bring evidence that will show clearly that all this is correct."
"Thankyou,
Mr Kendall. Mr Gregory, isn't it?"
"Yes Your Worship. I
appear for the accused. Your Worship there has been a terrible mistake
made here and we ask for bail for all the accused so that they may
return to their places of employment while this error is sorted out. I
also add Mrs Hawkins has a teenage daughter who needs her mother.
"Hmmm....
Ms Hawkins are you the mother of a Sarah Dutton who was convicted of the
murder of a rapist some time ago?"
"Errr...
Yes, Your Worship," Helen Hawkins was clearly surprised at the question.
As was the rest of the court.
"Then I must excuse myself from
this case. Bail is denied to all but Ms Hawkins. Her bail is set at
$5,000. Next case" *I must call Freda at next break*
------------
Tracy
walked quickly up to the entrance to Robinvale Prison. It was five
o'clock. Time to collect Sarah. HER Sarah whom she loved dearly and who
she hoped one day to have beside her for life. She smiled happily at the
gate guard as she accepted her visitors badge from him. "Happy school's
over Ms Tracy?" he asked politely.
"You bet. Now Sarah can
start showing me around this planet - or around the city at least." she
replied cheerfully.
She went in to the admin section where she
always collected Sarah each Friday evening. On entering she found most
of the crims that were going home with their Handlers waiting eagerly.
Most that is, but not all A few were sitting despondently to one side.
They were going to the girls who were called 'Satanists' at school
because of the harsh way they treated their crims. However recently one
Handler had gone too far and had nearly killed her crim. She had been
dropped from the Handler programme as a result. Tracy noticed Sharon
Granger was not with the despondent group, but standing in the centre of
the room with other crims. However she was dressed in her street
clothes, not her prison tunic. Tracy recalled how Sharon had reacted to
Patricia Harris when she (Tracy) was trying to treat Sharon's Ripgrass
cut.
Tracy went up to Sarah who's face had lit up as she spotted
Tracy entering the room. Tracy felt her heart pound as she saw the
smile. God, how she loved this girl. Sarah had her bag of spare clothes
and personal items with her as had the other crims. Tracy hugged Sarah
tightly. "Ready to go, honey?"
"Oh, Yes," breathed
Sarah. But as they turned towards the door, someone blocked their path.
"Excuse
me, you two. Tracy can I speak to you a minute?" Sharon Granger was
polite and Tracy wondered what she wanted. She had had no contact with
Sharon (except for the Ripgrass incident) since Sharon had tried to get
Tracy into trouble months ago. Sharon had been sentenced to a month in
gaol and had been 'handled' by Patricia Harris. The sentence must now
be up.
"Sure Sharon. I take it you finished here? Your time is
up?"
"Yes. And before I go I would like to tell you I'm
sorry for what I did. I hope you may one day forgive me. I don't know
how I could have done what I did to you. But I am sorry. I know it's not
much but it is true."
Tracy was surprised. She had assumed
Sharon would be bitter at her time in gaol. She held out her hand,
"That's OK Sharon. I hope all goes well for you. Will you be returning
to our school next year or moving else ware?"
"Not sure yet.
Mother hasn't said yet. She has another month to serve. For now I'm just
going home with Father. Here he is now." A burley dark haired well
fleshed man in a business suit had joined them. He did not look happy.
Sharon's greeting of her father was cool. "Good Evening, Father. This is
Tracy Wilson and her crim Sarah Dutton." Tracy shook hands with Sharon's
father. He did not offer to shake Sarah's hand. His greeting was polite
but abrupt. Clearly he wanted to be gone.
"Good Evening, Ms
Wilson, nice to meet you. You ready to go, Sharon?"
"Yes,
Father." Tracy watched as the two left the room. There was no warmth
between them that she could see.
"He's a cold one, Tracy."
"Yes."
Tracy snapped the 'cuffs on Sarah, then slipped an arm round her. "Let's
go."
As they left the room, Tracy's name was called. A
warder beckoned to them. "Ms Tracy will you and Sarah go to the
Governor's office, please. The Governor wants to see you both."
"Certainly,"
said a surprised Tracy.*Wonder what Aunt Freda wants to say to us that
can't wait until we get home?*
"Come in, both of you." Aunt Freda
was sitting behind her desk which had several files on it. There was
silence for a moment. Tracy got the distinct impression that her usually
calm and confident Aunt was lost for words. but then Aunt Freda
continued, "Sarah this really concerns you not Tracy but I see no reason
to hide what will probably be on the news anyway. Sarah, your mother was
arrested earlier today along with your foster father and others in
relation to an attempted robbery at the Harris St. branch of the Camelot
Savings Bank last night in which two guards were killed. They appeared
before Elizabeth this afternoon. Your mother was bailed but not the
rest. One of the others was a woman. Come and look here. Is there anyone
there you recognise?"
Tracy watched in sympathy as Sarah
turned a shocked face towards the screen Aunt Freda indicated. It showed
a group of women that had just been delivered to the prison from various
courthouses across the city. "Yes, M'am. The tall one in leather. She is
David's sister. She doesn't like me or Susan but was always nice to
Mother. What happened M'am? How could my mother be mixed up in a
robbery? I know she works at that branch of the bank but how could she
be involved in a crime? She's practically dumped me after what happened."
"At
the moment I know no more than what I've told you, Sarah. Perhaps
Elizabeth will be able to tell us more when she gets home. You two be
off now. I'll be over when I've finished here. Off you go."
Tracy
put her arm around a shocked Sarah and gently steered her out of the
Governor's office and out the prison gate. They walked in silence to the
crossing and over the road to the Governor's house. There they were
greeted by the crim housekeeper Fiona. Tracy sniffed appreciatively as
they entered the house. "Yum. You've done it again Fiona."
Fiona
flushed with pleasure as she held the door for them. "You are easy to
please Miss Tracy. I can't thank your Aunts enough for giving me this
chance." However Fiona's eyes were on Sarah. "Errr.. Sarah, on the
news.."
"We know Fiona," Tracy cut in quickly. "Aunt Freda
just told us."
"Oh Good," clearly Fiona was relieved she did
not have t be the bearer of bad news.
"We'll go upstairs and
clean up Fiona. Be down shortly." Tracy guided Sarah to the stairs and
they began to climb. Sarah said nothing until they entered Tracy's room.
Only then did she seem to come out of her shock, set down her bag and
turn automatically and begin to undo the buttons of Tracy's shirt. Tracy
stopped her. "I'll do that. How 'bout you see if you can com your Mum or
Susan," she said quietly.
Sarah looked gratefully at her,
"Thanks Tracy." She sat down at the table, pulled the com unit closer
and punched in her mother's home code. The call was answered by Susan. A
very worried and red-eyed Susan who was clearly happy to see a friendly
face. "Sarah, thank goodness you've called. You know, I s'pose. It's
awful. The police have been here and searched the place. Everything is
in a mess. Mum just got home. She's all upset. I don't know what to do."
Sarah
spoke soothingly, "That's OK Sis. Is Mum there? Put her on. You go get
dinner ready." Susan gave Sarah a sort of half-smile, nodded and
vanished to be replaced by her mother.
"Hello, Sarah. I take it
you have heard the news. It sure travels fast. Well it looks like you
were right after all. I've been a total fool and now I will have to pay
for my stupidity. I had no idea this was what they planned. I know now
this was what Alf was planning all along. He admitted today he only
married me to get in close with me and trick me into giving him the
access code to the vault. Do you think you will ever be able to forgive
me?"
"Of course I forgive you, Mum. Mow have you seen a
lawyer?"
"Yes. A Mr Gregory is appearing for us. He is one
of Alf's friends. He said I should keep quiet. He said if I am not quiet
I will probably go to prison, probably for between 25 and 30 years as an
accessory to murder or something. My career in the bank is ruined. Oh..
it's terrible. What will happen to me?"
Sarah looked at
Tracy. "Can I go see Mum tomorrow?" she whispered. Tracy nodded.
"Sure."
"What
was that, dear?"
"Tracy said I could come and see you, Mum.
I'll be along tomorrow with Tracy. Now don't worry. We'll see this
through somehow."
"I'll see you tomorrow then, Sarah. Thanks
for calling." The screen went dark. Sarah sat there for a moment, her
head bowed, gathering her thoughts. Then she felt a hand on her
shoulder. she looked up into Tracy's concerned face.
"You OK?"
"I
will be I guess. Sorry about all this. I know it messes up your plans
for tomorrow."
"Never mind that. We can go another day. How
did your Mum appear to you.? How is she coping?"
"Not well.
And I think she has forgotten Susan."
"I see. Well there is
nothing we can do until tomorrow. Better get ready for tea. I think I
heard Aunt Elizabeth come in just now." Sarah nodded, stood up and began
to undress.
"... so you see Sarah it appears your mother was
being coned from the start. David Hawkins never had any love for her. He
was simply using her home as a base to organise his raid and at the same
time prise all the knowledge of the bank's security system she had out
of her so as to get into the vault. Unfortunately for him the bank used
the 'twin system' style security system where there is always two
separate systems double-checking each other. Your mother knew this of
course but she never had any knowledge of the other systems passwords or
their keys. Also she never told Hawkins of the second system, probably
simply because the subject never came up. Hawkins apparently spent hours
with your mother slowly getting all the information she had without
raising her suspicions. The police are quite satisfied she had nothing
to do with the murders but the prosecutors are under pressure from both
the government, media and the bank. It appears that vault also holds
some military or government secrets as well as private boxes and of
course, money. Unfortunately for your mother, Hawkins claims she was in
on the plot from the beginning and supported it all the way. He says she
was to join them on the starship and they would go live on the pleasure
world Paradise. Unless it can be proven otherwise, Sarah, your mother
could go down for a long time."
"I... I see."
"You
mean the court will take the word of a known criminal and murderer over
a person with no previous convictions, Aunt?" asked Tracy in surprise.
"It
could, given the other evidence - that they could only get as far as
they did with Sarah's mothers help, Tracy. It certainly sounds plausible
when you think of it."
"I see. Well, there is one thing we
have we can use if Sarah's mother is telling the truth. The Truth Light.
If she gives her evidence under it at least the court will know she is
speaking truth."
"That's true," said Aunt Freda, "Although
you remember, Tracy that you will have to allow Hawkins and Co. to give
their evidence under it too. If they want to, that is."
"I
understand, Aunt," replied Tracy. She looked at Sarah who was gazing at
her with tears in her eyes.
"Y... You would let Mother use your
Light, Tracy?" she whispered.
"Certainly, hon. You can tell
her tomorrow," Sarah wrapped her arms around Tracy and hugged her
tightly. Tracy returned the hug. Tracy slowly rubbed Sarah's naked back
as she looked at her Aunts. "If the Light proves Sarah's Mother to be an
innocent party will she still have to go to prison?"
"I'm
afraid it's possible," replied Aunt Elizabeth, "I haven't seen all the
evidence. But I understand there are papers she signed that tie her in
with the crime possibly without her knowing it. She apparently paid for
equipment they used in the break-in. I don't know what else they have.
But it's enough to make George Kendall very happy."
"Kendall,"
Sarah and Tracy chorused.
"Yes. He is the prosecuting attorney.
Why. Do you two know him?"
"No, not him," answered Tracy,
"But his daughter is in our class. She was the one who lost her Handler
status after she pushed Belinda into the Ripgrass. He was not pleased
that she had lied to him. Do you remember Aunt Freda? (Aunt Freda
nodded) Julie has been pretty quiet since then. So her father is
prosecutor for this case. Is he good, Aunt?"
"Very good. If
he can prove your mother was knowingly in with the others, Sarah, he
will."
"Do you think it would be better for Sarah's mother
to plead guilty to being an accessory or not guilty to all charges, Aunt
Elizabeth?"
"To early to say, Tracy. The police are still
sifting through the evidence."
"When are they next to appear
in court, Aunt Elizabeth?"
"Not until next February. That is
when the prosecution confirms the list of charges and they will have to
give their pleas of guilty or not guilty."
"Ms Elizabeth, if
Mother wants to plead not guilty and use the Truth Light should she have
a lawyer of her own?"
"Yes, Sarah it would be better. The
same lawyer could represent all parties but there may be a conflict of
interest here. Yes she should get a lawyer of her own. There is probably
not much more we can do at the moment. I suggest when you see your
Mother tomorrow, Sarah tell her about the Truth Light. Tracy, you'd
better tell her about its workings and remind her that anything in her
past could be brought up also and confirmed as true also." Tracy and
Sarah nodded.
"Now, don't forget that on Monday you meet cousin
Frederica," said Aunt Freda as the two girls left the room. "We wont,
Aunt," called Tracy, as they began to climb the stairs.
Next
day they took the bus to where Sarah's family lived. Along the way they
went through a very affluent suburb. The homes mostly were set back from
the street and had high privacy fences around them. Tracy saw bonded
people following their bondholders in the street. Some were totally nude
while others wore brief tunics or just wrap skirts or kilts that left
the upper body bare. Tracy also noticed some 'slaves' male and female
had rings in their nipples. She commented on this to Sarah.
"The
rings usually mean they're long term slaves. Some owners like to have
coloured chains or ribbons running between the rings. Some businesses
that rent out slaves have signs or placards hanging between the nipple
rings and their neck chain or collar. Much like you have your company
logo on your vehicle door."
Tracy pointed to an odd sight.
"What is the reason for that?" There was a girl, naked but for a brown
chain round her neck, standing with her back to a gate. Her hands were
chained together and bound to the gate above her head so that the girl
was displayed beautifully to those passing by. Further along a naked boy
was displayed in the same manner.
"That house has probably just
got that slave. She is being displayed to show off the families taste in
slaves. Also if she is new to slavery it is a way to strip her of her
inhibitions, I believe. Sometimes at weekends you'll see people -both
boys and girls- going along the streets just to look and feel the
displayed slaves."
"Feel? There allowed to touch the slaves?"
"There
is usually no-one there to stop them."
"I see.... I hope
that's ALL they do?"
"During the day, yes. But some families
leave a slave out there at night as a punishment. You can guess what
happens then."
"I see".
As Sarah reached
for the bell, Tracy stopped her and removed the chain from between her
cuffs. On pressing the doorbell, the door was opened by a young girl who
on happier occasions would be called a blond bombshell but now her
pretty face showed nothing but misery. However on seeing who the visitor
was, she launched herself at her with the shout of 'Sarah' and was
immediately enfolded in a fierce hug by Sarah. This was followed by the
introduction to Tracy and all went inside.
Wendy Harris was
sitting at the kitchen table as Susan led Sarah and Tracy into the room.
Tracy hung back as Sarah greeted her mother. The greeting was a sedate
one compared to the way Susan had welcomed Sarah. "Hello Mother, how are
you feeling?"
"Hello Sarah, come to say 'told you so' have
you? Because I see now you were clearly right. I've ruined my career- my
life -by my foolishness. I suppose I'll end up in gaol with you."
"Perhaps,
perhaps not, Mother. It will depend on how you go before the court. Have
you got yourself a lawyer yet? What has he said?"
"Yes I
called Steven Jenkins this morning. I will be seeing him on Monday. He
said not to have any dealings with Alf's lawyer. He is a known
underworld lawyer."
"Good. Mother this is Tracy Wilson. I
told you about her. She is my Handler at school my best friend and
eventually will I hope, be my bondholder."
Wendy Hawkins
rose and offered Tracy her hand. "Hello Ms Wilson. You are welcome to my
home. Please sit down. I take it you are aware of my situation."
Tracy
took the hand and shook it. "Yes Ms Hawkins. I am aware. Would you mind
just telling us what are the charges against you at this moment?"
"The
police are saying Alf has said I knew all about the robbery plans from
the beginning. They say Alf has said I actually suggested it after I
found out about his underworld connections. He's saying he only went
ahead with out of love for me. That he wanted to be able to take me to
Paradise. It's not true. I only found out about the robbery when the
police came and told me this morning. They searched this house and
found papers and equipment to do with the robbery or its planning. I'd
never seen those papers before. they were in a filing cabinet Alf kept
locked. I told them that but they wouldn't believe me. They said Alf had
said I knew all about the plans and so did Susan. He actually is trying
to have Susan involved to, although so far Susan has not been charged."
Susan was now seated on a kitchen chair staring at the floor.
"Why
do you call your husband Alf, Ms Hawkins? I thought his name was David?"
"It
is. But for some reason he prefers his second name, Alfred."
"I
see. Well I can tell you this. If you didn't know of your husbands
plans, there is one way to prove it, Ms Hawkins. But there is a catch.
If you use it, you can't hide anything from the court."
"I
don't understand. What do you mean?"
."Mother, Tracy is
offering you the use of her Truth Light to help you if you want to use
it."
"A Truth Light! You OWN a Truth Light?"
"Yes.
But you must understand, Ms Hawkins a Truth Light makes it impossible
for the one under it to deliberately lie. However if you are under one
in court where you must answer all questions put to you, there is the
danger that some other personal or family secret could be revealed even
though it has nothing to do with the case being heard. That is why many
people hesitate to use one even if its use could clear them of a charge.
So you must think carefully before you agree to use it. If you have no
skeletons in your cupboard then, fine. Use it and the court will accept
the result as true fact to the best of your knowledge. Do you understand
me?"
"I think so. but what sort of secrets could come out
anyway?"
"One of the most common ones is if you -that is the
one being tested- ever had an extra-marital affair in the past. The
opposing counsel my ask if you were always loyal to your husband. That
sort of thing. Another one is 'Have you ever been in trouble with the
law?' or 'Have you stolen anything from your employer?'. The Light will
force you to say yes if you have simply taken something like a paper
clip home or been fined for speeding. That is the sort of embarrassment
you could face. The jury would hear that and use it when deciding your
guilt or innocence."
"I am beginning to understand. well I
certainly never cheated on my husband so there is no problem there."
Wendy Hawkins was silent for a moment, her head bowed, "However there is
no denying I gave Alf the information he needed about the bank security.
It was stupid of me I know now but I loved him so I didn't know what I
was saying half the time. But what really gets me is he is trying to say
Susan was also part of his plan. She had nothing to do with it. He
hardly ever spoke to her."
"That's what you think," Susan's
voice was bitter.
"What do you mean?"
"I mean he
was all over me when you were out or at work. He... he would wait until
you were gone then come to my room and force me to .. I had to kneel
between his legs and take out his... and.."
"Susan why
didn't you tell me?"
"Tell you? Mother you slapped me when I
tried to tell you! You accused me of making it all up. You weren't
interested in anything I said. After that I just had to... to" Susan
began to sob. Sarah moved closer and took Susan into her arms.
"Ms
Hawkins don't you ever listen to your children?"
"But..
but..."
"Ms Hawkins why did you not insist on getting Sarah
a Truth Light when she was arrested?"
"Tracy please."
"No
Sarah. I want to know how a mother could desert her children like she
has."
"Alf said at the time we didn't have the money to hire
one. I... I'm sorry Sarah, Susan. I've not been much of a mother have
I? It was just that after your father died I was so lonely.." Her voice
trailed off. There was silence for a moment.
"That's alright,
mother," said Sarah quietly.
"Sure," sniffed Susan.
"I
think we had better be going," said Tracy calmly and stood up.
"Won't
you stay for lunch?"
"Tracy looked at Sarah. "Do you want
to?"
Sarah felt Susan's hands grip her tightly. "Tracy I
haven't seen them in so long...."
Tracy nodded. "Fine, we'll
stay."
Over lunch Tracy told Wendy Hawkins to inform her
lawyer of the Truth Light. She told Wendy to tell her lawyer to contact
Aunt Elizabeth in relation to the Light.
Just before they left,
Susan came up to Tracy and hugged her tightly. "Thankyou for looking
after Sarah." she said softly. Tracy returned the hug. "Its been a
pleasure."
Susan looked up into Tracy's eyes. "Is she your
lover as well as your slave?"
"Yes."
"You
really love her, don't you?"
"Very much."
"Good.
Please don't let anyone hurt her."
"I wont."
On
the bus home Tracy found Sarah much more cheerful than she had been that
morning. She surprised Tracy by asking her if she remembered an old
subject that they had discussed before school ended for the year.
"I
remember. You still want me to try to be firmer? To set more or tougher
rules for you?"
"Yes."
"Sarah do you think
you are becoming more submissive?"
"Possibly. I know I often
now don't want to do things I used to do without thinking unless you say
I can. Like using the bathroom or getting a drink. I feel I shouldn't do
them without your say-so even though I know you will probably say yes.
So I guess I am accepting the subordinate role more now. I often feel
now that I personally don't matter. What seems to matter to me, is you.
You are becoming my whole life. My reason for existing. I don't think of
the possibility of a career for myself now, but what can I do to help
you. Does that mean I'm turning total slave?'
"Well I'm no
shrink, Sarah, but it may well be you are. Do you feel you want to serve
and obey all people or just me? How would you feel if you were given
orders by others?"
"I wouldn't like it unless you wanted me
to. I know I don't really want to serve anyone but you."
"In
that case I think the answer is no, your not a true slave. According to
that article, true slaves will take orders from anyone without
question." Tracy looked at Sarah. "I'd prefer you to still think for
yourself. You're not a real crim, Sarah. What you did was not wrong.
Don't let all this destroy you. OK? You are still an individual with
your own ideas on life and that's how I'd rather you to remain. If all
goes as we hope I'll have your lease before this time next year. We'll
finish school and go on to law school. Your being a crim-slave won't
prevent that. We'll face any other problems together. How does that
sound to you?"
Sarah laid her head on Tracy's shoulder.
"That sounds great" she smiled.
"Good because in answer
to your original question, yes I do remember what you said and I've been
waiting for you to bring it up again. I have a surprise for you for
tomorrow. You say you are not into pain. I think what you are after is
to be controlled and bound. I'll be setting more rules for you in the
morning. We will try them for a week and see how you cope." Sarah nodded
happily.
That night Tracy ordered Sarah to lie
down on the bed and fastened her wrists and ankles to the four corner
posts using lined shackles and chains she produced from a box under her
bed. Sarah was now fastened spreadeagled to the bed. Tracy began to make
slow love to her slave. She started with a long passionate, probing kiss
then she nibbled her ears after which she moved to Sarah's neck. Gently
she continued kissing and nibbling. Moving on down she continued to
cover every centimetre of the beautiful body with kisses, pausing every
so often to nibble and nip. At the same time Tracy's hands were sliding
over the prone body lower down, rolling Sara's nipples around and
bringing on the first moan from the bound girl. Tracy slid her fingers
around the umbilicus, then into it, tickling gently. Tracy's hands then
went lower, brushing over then in through the thick bush that covered
Sarah's clit. Then Tracy took Sarah's right nipple into her mouth and
sucked on it, rolling it around with her tongue and running her teeth
over it slowly. Sarah moaned "Yes Mistress, yesssss... ." as Tracy
switched to the left nipple and then continued her ministrations. A
finger slid down between Sarah's legs and circled her pleasure area.
Tracy spent time on Sarah's nipples until the girl was writhing in her
bonds and begging for relief. "Please Mistress, take me, I'm ours, take
me." But Tracy ignored her and slowly continued to work her way down the
lovely body laid out for her. She kissed and nibbled her way to Sarah's
middle and probed it with her tongue, then continued down until she was
kneeling between Sarah's thighs. She now switched to the left thigh and
covered it in kisses then did the same to the right one. Then Tracy
switched to the love hole itself and slowly began to lick its outer rim.
Sarah bucked wildly at this and Tracy had to struggle to stay on target.
Finally with Sarah sobbing and begging her to "Finish me, Mistress, I
be..eg you finish me." Tracy plunged her tongue intol the waiting hole,
fastening her lips over the waiting clit. Sarah screamed and her hips
thrust wildly up at Tracy as she thrashed in her bonds as she climaxed.
Tracy
sat back and watched her. Only after the climax was over did she release
Sarah's ankles from the bedposts only to immediately secure her ankles
together with a short chain. Tracy then came up to the top of the bed
and kissed Sarah passionately on the mouth after which she released her
wrists only to chain them together also. Sarah looked up at Tracy in
wonder. "You said you wanted me to be stricter, love. Well from now on
you don't go anywhere or do anything without my permission. Not even to
the bathroom. Clear?"
"Yes Tracy, it's clear." Sarah's eyes
lit up.
Tracy stretched out beside Sarah and pulled the cover
over them. Then she drew her into her arms. "Time to sleep my slave,"
she whispered.
"You don't want me to ..?"
Tracy
gently stroked Sarah's hair as she lay beside her. "Not tonight. You
will do it to me when I tell you. Now go to sleep my love."
"Yes
Mistress." There was silence in the room. Soon Tracy knew Sarah was
asleep. But she stared into the darkness. *Why did I do that? Why didn't
I let Sarah make love to me? Am I trying to impress her with control or
what? It just felt right, that's all I know. What am I getting myself
into?* Sleep finally overcame her and in her dreams she saw Sarah
serving her as the slave Tracy wanted her to be.
Next
morning Tracy woke before Sarah . She stared at her bed companion. Her
friend, slavegirl and lover. she gently roused her slave by rubbing her
hand over Sarah's cheek and as soon as her eyes opened she kissed her.
"Morning Sarah, ready for some changes in your life, love?"
Sarah
raised her chained hands and lay them against Tracy's chest. "Yes
Mistress I remember you said you will bring in some changes. You said I
couldn't do or go anywhere without your permission Is that right?"
"That's
right. But it will go further than that. I will show you what I mean
after breakfast but I'll tell you now you will be spending more time
under control from now on. You will see what I mean after breakfast.
Also you will be wearing those bracelets and anklets you have on now
most of the time too. I'll remove the chains when I want you to do
something but the bracelets stay on as a reminder you are controlled.
Much like school or when we go out but these wont rub as much. Also the
anklets stay on to. Any questions?" Sarah's eyes were shining.
"No
questions, Mistress. Thankyou for the bracelets and anklets." Sarah
pushed her head closer to Tracy's and kissed her. Tracy gave her a quick
squeeze then began to remove the chain between the bracelets and anklets.
"Out
you go." Sarah slid quickly out of the bed onto the floor, kneeling as
Tracy rose from the bed. Sarah lowered her head and lovingly placed a
kiss on each of Tracy's feet. Tracy smiled down at her. "See to the bed
my slave, lay out my clothes then stand at attention at the end of the
bed facing the wall." Tracy headed for the bathroom. Sarah stared after
her in surprise for a moment, then began to straighten the bed.
When
she returned Tracy found Sarah standing at attention facing the wall as
ordered. ."Very good Sarah. You look really beautiful like that."
Sarah
turned round to face Tracy, her face glowing, "Thankyou Tracy. May I
now..."
"NO" Sarah stopped with a jerk in surprise.
"Sarah
did I give you permission to move from the wall?"
"Er... No,
Mistress. Sarah stood still her head down. She had failed her Mistress
already.
"Back to the wall Sarah. You must remember not to move
or speak without permission." Sarah silently returned to her place
facing the wall and stood at attention, waiting. Tracy began to dress.
Only when she had her shorts and t-shirt on did she speak again. "Come
here Sarah."
Sarah turned and walked over to where Tracy was
standing and dropped to her knees, her head lowered. "Sarah you asked
for a firmer set of rules. The most important of the rules for you now
is OBEY. Obey what I say not what you anticipate I am going to say. Do
you understand me Sarah."
"Yes, Miss Tracy. I'll remember
that in future."
"You'd better or I'll have to remind you
with the paddle, you understand?"
"Yes, Mistress."
"Good,
now you may use the bathroom, quickly now, it's nearly time we should be
downstairs." Sarah headed for the bathroom.
After breakfast
Tracy had Sarah collect the stepladder from the storeroom and bring it
upstairs to her room. Placing it where Sarah had been standing before
breakfast, Tracy climbed up and with a screwdriver began to loosen a
series of screws in a narrow panel running from skirting-board to
ceiling. She called Sarah, who had been watching with growing curiosity
to steady the strip until all screws were out then the two girls removed
the strip. Behind it was revealed a row of holes running up the wall.
Sarah stared at them in astonishment. "Tracy what are thy for?"
Tracy
smiled at her, "You, actually."
"Me? What do you mean?"
"You'll
know in a moment. First help me get this strip down to the storeroom."
On
the way back Sarah noticed Tracy was carrying a box she had picked up in
the storeroom. She opened her mouth to ask, but Tracy stopped her with a
raised hand. "You will know in two minutes, love."
On
entering the room, Tracy put down the box and produced the long chain
Sarah usually wore between her hands when they went out. "Come here,
Sarah." Sarah came and automatically held out her hands while Tracy
secured the chain. Then Tracy opened the box she had brought upstairs
and showed Sarah. It was a collection of rings that could be locked into
the holes in the wall. She showed Sarah how they locked in and how you
needed a little key like device to remove it. Tracy locked one ring at
the lowest hole in the row and another just above Sarah's head.
"Do
you understand now Sarah?"
"I think so," replied Sarah
slowly. Tracy pulled another box from under her bed and removed what
Sarah thought was a double-ended hook. Tracy reached for the chain
between Sarah's hands and snapped the hook device onto it. She drew the
chain, and Sarah to the wall and locked the other hook into the ring
above Sarah's head. Sarah tugged experimentally but it held her fast.
She stood facing the wall, her hands chained to the ring above her head.
"Turn
around, Sarah, There is a swivel between the two hooks."
Sarah
slowly turned around to face Tracy. Her hands securely held over her
head.
"How do you feel now Sarah?"
Sarah was
silent for a moment. "I feel like it is right she whispered. It's like I
should be like this. You have me helpless. ...... At your mercy as a
slave should be. Will I always be like this Mistress?"
"You
will be whenever I wish it, Sarah."
Tracy reached into the
box from under her bed and produced several plastic rods with hooks on
the ends. "Open your legs a little Sarah.... That's right." Tracy
fastened a plastic bar between Sarah's ankles and a second bar between
the first one and the ring in the wall. Sarah now couldn't move her feet
more than a few millimetres. Tracy rose to her feet and admired the
scene before her.
"Beautiful. Sarah this spot is now yours. It's
where you come whenever you enter this room and have no other task to
do. Whether you are chained up or not, this is where you should be
unless I say otherwise. Do you understand me?"
"Oh Yes
Mistress," replied Sarah happily.
"Good. Look there, Sarah.
Look at what I see now when I look at my Sarah." Tracy indicated the
full length mirror on the wardrobe door on the other side of the room.
"Oooo...
is that really me?"
"Yes love it is you. Now I'll take the
ladder downstairs while you get used to your place."
Tracy
kissed Sarah on the cheek then headed out the door with the ladder
leaving Sarah fastened to the wall. Sarah stared at her reflection in
the mirror. She saw a shapely young girl, naked but for the shackles on
her wrists and ankles, fastened to the wall. *Why do I like this
situation so much? If Tracy leaves me here I could be here like this for
hours. Yet I don't feel as if it's wrong. I feel this is just right for
me. Why?*
Tracy returned after about 10 minutes. "How is my Sarah
feeling now?"
"She is feeling great, Mistress Tracy...
Tracy, why do I feel so happy to be chained like this? Why aren't I
wanting to be released? What's making me so happy to be this way?"
"I
think you are one of those people who somehow get a sexual kick in
bondage, Sarah. Others like to be whipped or hurt in some way. You've
heard about them, haven't you? The articles we read on sex deviants
mentioned it. Remember?"
"I'm a sex deviant?"
"I
guess we both are. We are both gay, right? I like to have my Sarah to
control. I think it what is called 'dominate'. You like to be
controlled, to serve. And you also like to be bound up. Bondage I think
the articles called it. We are both sex deviants, Sarah."
"I
guess so," Sarah was frowning thoughtfully, "But I remember the articles
said submissives -and I guess that is what I am- would willingly serve
anyone. I have no wish to serve or obey anyone except you. I wonder of
that means anything."
"Well we have not actually been
anywhere where you have been called on to serve others, yet," replied
Tracy, "Perhaps we can find somewhere where we can test all this out.
Neither of us are expert in this deviant thing. I'll ask my Aunts
tonight and see if they have an explanation. Now how are your legs
feeling?"
"A bit tired since they can't move."
Tracy
went to the box of rings and produced another one. Then from her other
box she produced a short length of chain. She knelt in front of Sarah
and released the bar between her legs. Sarah immediately bent her knees,
flexing them. Tracy removed the bar from the ring in the wall and
replaced it with the chain which she then fastened to Sarah's left
ankle. She then stood up and unlocked the hook holding Sarah's hands.
"How are the arms?"
"A few pins and needles, but their
fine."
"We'll take this slowly. I don't want you hurt and
neither of us know what were doing, yet. Kneel." Sarah knelt at Tracy's
feet her back to the wall, gazing up at Tracy. "Back straight, love.
That's better." Tracy then fastened another ring in the wall above the
kneeling Sarah, then took Sarah's hands and hooked them onto the new
ring above her head. Tracy stepped back and admired the affect. "God,
Sarah you look so beautiful like that. Look." Tracy gestured at the
mirror across the room.
"Wow... Is that ME?"
"It
sure is love. You look beautiful. You can expect to spend much time
like that, Sarah. You make a real erotic picture." * Which is making me
wet, to.*
"If that is what you want, Tracy.... Err.. Tracy
(giggle) are you in trouble?"
Tracy looked down and spotted
the trickle on her leg below her shorts. She grinned ruefully at Sarah.
"It's your fault you know. If you weren't so beautiful it wouldn't
happen."
Sarah grinned. "Get those shorts of and come here
and I'll see if I can dry you off."
Tracy slid her shorts
and panties down and kicked them aside. She stood in front of the
kneeling Sarah and spread her legs. Sarah lent forward and her face slid
between Tracy's legs and he began kissing and licking the insides of
Tracy's thighs. Tracy gasped as she felt Sarah's tongue probe into her
centre, going in and out then slipping round and round the entrance.
Tracy had to reach out and support herself with hands against the wall
as Sarah worked.
"God, Sarah Yesss... Yesss," Tracy gasped. Her
knees were shaking, her body quivering. Sarah worked steadily, refusing
to be hurried. Tracy struggled not to move. "Sarah I cant stand this any
more.... let me cumm ... pleaseeee" Then Sarah flicked her tongue over
Tracy's clit... Just once. It was enough. Tracy collapsed to the floor
gasping as orgasms shook her body.
When Tracy finally opened her
eyes she was looking up into Sarah's face which was half worried and
half triumphant at what she'd done. "You alright?"
"I...
I will be. God! Sarah, that was incredible." Tracy moved to rest her
head on Sarah's thigh and stared up at her lover. "You are just
incredible, you know that."
Sarah smiled at her mistress.
"For you, any time."
Tracy noticed Sarah was quivering
and her pussy was soaked. she crawled over closed to Sarah and unhooked
the chain fastened to her leg. Then she slipped two fingers up into
Sarah's dripping centre and slowly wiggled them around. Sarah gasped and
moaned helplessly as Tracy slid a third finger inside her. Sarah was
already hot and thrust back eagerly on Tracy's fingers then moaned in
disappointment as Tracy removed her fingers, only to replace them with
her tongue after having stretched out on her tummy so it would be easier
to reach Sarah. Tracy licked Sarah's thighs then kissed and licked her
way up until she reacher the awaiting centre. Tracy then worked her
tongue into Sarah, first slowly circling the opening with her tongue
followed by the catching of Sarah's extended clit in her lips and
nibbling it. Sarah went into a thrashing series of climaxes which left
her gasping and threw Tracy off her. Tracy quietly waited for Sarah to
ride out her orgasms.
Tracy freed Sarah from the wall and the two
girls headed for the shower. As the water sprayed down on them Sarah
lathered up a sponge and washed Tracy from head to foot, spending much
time on her breasts and even more kneeling and carefully washing Tracy
between her legs. Then Tracy returned the compliment. By the time they
were finished it was time for lunch. Sarah held a fresh pair shorts for
Tracy to step into and aided Tracy to put on a top and then Tracy led
the way downstairs.
After lunch, since the sun was still warm
even though summer was ending, the girls went out onto the back patio
and Sarah undressed Tracy and they both stretched out for a nude
sunbake. Aunt Elizabeth and Aunt Freda joined them - both naked - and
Aunt Freda also allowed the crim-slave Fiona to join them. in a relaxing
afternoon. Tracy found herself enjoying the sight of 5 pussies (some
shaved bare, others trimmed in various designs. That evening they had a
light meal and Sarah and Tracy went to bed early so they would be fresh
for tomorrows visit.
A Slave for Tracy
Part 5
Next
morning Sarah, in her prison tunic, her hands chained, and Tracy set of
to visit cousin Frederica. At Aunt Freda's urging they summoned an
auto-cab to take them to the address Aunt Elizabeth gave them. As they
watched the passing scenery Tracy commented to Sarah, "Yesterday was a
lovely afternoon. I suppose there wont be many more like it this year,
will there?"
"Why not?" asked Sarah in surprise.
"Isn't
winter coming on? Won't it be to cold soon?"
"No. In fact it
will get no colder then it is now except on wet days. Winter days here
are usually only cold when it rains or is real overcast."
"How
come?"
"We are in the tropics of this planet, you know. It
only gets really cold at the poles. Because of this planets orbit and
size the temperature is pretty mild. You will be wearing light clothing
all year round on this planet Tracy."
"I see. Well, glad I
was wrong, then. And it looks like we've arrived." *And its safe for
slaves to be displayed year-round in the nude, I guess.*
They entered
by a side entrance to a large building displaying the logo
"Frederica's". On identifying themselves to the clerk at the desk a door
was opened and the two women were shown into a large modestly furnished
office where two women awaited them. The older one was sitting behind a
desk while the younger was in a chair in front of the desk. Tracy froze
as she recognized the younger woman as Detective Davis who had
interviewed her over the destruction of school canteen furniture. Beside
her Tracy heard a gasp of recognition from Sarah. Tracy tore her eyes
from the smiling pair to look at her friend, whose face showed Sarah was
going through the same shock of recognition Tracy was. It was Detective
Davis who spoke first.
"I take it you have both recognized me!
And no. I am not undercover, girls. I am one police officer who has
never been sent undercover into a brothel. Tracy, Sarah, permit me to
introduce my mother, Frederica Davis. Mum this is Sarah Dutton who
killed her sisters rapist and was rewarded with a black collar for her
trouble and Tracy Wilson, cousin Joyce's daughter. She is Sarah's school
handler and eer.. friend who cousin Elizabeth brought here from Nexus
after her family was killed."
"You are both very welcome
here girls," Frederica Davis stood up and came round from behind her
desk to offer her hand. "Tracy I am very sorry at your loss." Tracy
found Frederica's handshake firm. "And Sarah your treatment by the
authorities puzzles me. How come defending your sister suddenly became
a crime?"
Sarah hesitated and bit her lip. She glanced at
Tracy who replied, "Cousin Frederica is this office safe to talk in?"
Frederica
Davis looked surprised, "You fear bugs? No need, This office is checked
regularly. Why do you ask?"
Tracy nodded to Sarah who
replied, "M'am Ms Elizabeth says there is a possibility that the man
whom I killed was a distant relation to the Adamsdale clan."
"Ahhhh.....
I see. Strange though. I would never have thought that Gregory would
have protected a rapist, though. He has three children, and one daughter
would be about your sisters age Sarah. I wonder why? Perhaps I'll ask
him next time he is on the Island. Still. Can't do anything about it
now. I asked you here, Tracy initially to meet my cousin whose mother
was my favourite playmate as a child. Elizabeth also said you were
having trouble accepting some of our ways. Especially in the sexual
sense. She and Freda suggested you may benefit from a tour of the
facilities here. What do you think?"
"I .. I would very much
like to see what you have here, Cousin Frederica. Are you sure it is
alright though? We are both only 15."
"15 is the age of
consent here Tracy," answered Detective Davis.
"Oh!."
"Kerry
here will give you the tour then. I'll catch up with you later. I'm
expecting a business call at any moment otherwise I'd be with you. And
I'm sorry my eldest daughter isn't here to meet you also, but she will
be here later today. Off you go then." Kerry Davis opened another door
and waved Sarah and Tracy through.
Tracy and Sarah found
themselves taken to a lift which took them up one level. They stepped
out into a hall with many sliding doors, each with a number on it. On
each door was an electronic sign saying either "READY" or "ENGAGED" Most
seemed to be engaged.
"This floor and the one above, that is
levels one and two, are where we supply our 'Relief Services', girls. By
that I mean the sex services supplied here are purely for sexual or
tension relief. Most of the customers on this floor and the next one
simply seek to relieve the stress of their job or their lifestyle. There
is little if any romance or love here. Each of the booths here contain a
sex worker who is usually a slave - either a vol-slave or a crim-slave.
In each booth the slave is secured in a peculiar way so it can give the
one service it is supposed to give for this shift. Look here."
Kerry
produced a electronic key and slid it into a slot on a door showing
READY, unlocked it and slid open the booth door. Inside was a low table
on which was strapped a naked woman. She was fastened kneeling on the
table her head to the far wall and her knees tucked under her so that
her buttocks were high in the air. There was a wide strap across her
shoulders, her head lay near the end of the table, her hands were
shackled to the side of the table and her legs were fastened apart so
that she was open and ready to be used by whoever entered the booth.
Sarah
and Tracy peered in and took in the sight silently. "How long does she
stay like this," asked Sarah.
"A shift lasts two hours. Then
they rest an hour after they are put in another booth in a different
arrangement to serve in a different way." Kerry closed the door. they
continued on until the next booth marked READY. Again Kerry slid open
the door. This booth didn't have a table. A naked woman sat on a stool
her wrists shackled to a bar fastened to a rope which ran up into to the
ceiling. There was a panel on the wall with two buttons marked UP and
DOWN. "Here we have a suspension booth," continued Kerry, "The customer
can adjust the height for himself or herself. Hello Doris, how is it
going this morning?"
"Quiet so far Ms Kerry, I've just come
on though," replied the woman. Tracy noted she wore a brown prison
collar. Kerry reached out and stroked the woman's cheek. Tracy saw that
the slave lent into the caress eagerly and stared up at Kerry in
adoration.
"OK then We'll leave you to it then. I'll see you
later Doris," Kerry closed the door. "Would you believe I actually
arrested her for selling drugs. After she was cleaned up and dried out
she was actually grateful to me for arresting her. The judge gave her
two years for possession and she pleaded to me to let her serve this
house so I asked mum to buy her lease."
"I think she likes
you, Ms Davis," said Sarah smiling. Kerry smiled back.
The
next booth Kerry opened had a man strapped down as the first one had
been -shoulders strapped to the table, knees tucked under his waist so
that his buttocks were high. The next booth had a man on the floor,
bound in a kneeling position, his hands behind his back and a strap
running from a belt round his waist to rings in the floor on each side
of him. "He is ready to serve a customer -male or female- with his
mouth," explained Kerry.
As they moved on a booth ahead of
them opened and a tall woman in a business suit stepped out and strode
of down the corridor, leaving the door open. Tracy and Sarah peered in
and both gasped. A male slave was hanging from the ceiling by his wrists
his back covered in dozens of red marks from a whip. He was groaning
quietly and was startled when he suddenly felt the floor under his feet
again as Kerry lowered him. At the same time there were footsteps in the
corridor and two women in overalls entered the booth. Kerry glanced up
at them. "Good. You were quick. Carry on." She stepped aside as the two
women bent over the moaning man. One woman began to spray his back with
something while the other tilted his head back and opened his mouth. She
removed what Tracy realised was a gag. Tracy noted that neither of these
women wore chains or collars. The women began to walk the man out of the
booth.
"Where is he being taken," asked Sarah quietly.
"To
a bed to recover. He was sprayed with painkiller and will get more if
needed. Later he will be rubbed with Fastfix cream and will be free of
those marks and ready for duty in about two hours."
"How can
someone get pleasure out of whipping someone else?" asked Sarah.
"Well
firstly that woman wasn't after pleasure, she was after a relief from
her frustrations due to either a bad business circumstance or a troubled
marriage. Probably the latter as it is so early in the day. Frustrated
executives usually appear in the afternoon after business meetings fail
or promotions are denied."
"That poor man," said Tracy
"Oh!
I wouldn't be so quick to say that," replied Sarah with a grin.
"Ah.
You saw it to, Sarah,"
"Yes M'am"
"Saw
what," demanded Tracy.
"His ejaculation on the back wall,"
grinned Sarah.
"Oh!"
"Are all the booths
soundproofed M'am?" asked Sarah as Tracy absorbed this.
"Yes,
all of them."
In the next booth a woman was strapped to a
table on her back her legs spread wide, her cunt open and ready. "Some
men simply want a quick fuck," explained Kerry.
"Assuming
the customer knows what he or she wants, how do they know which booth to
come to?" asked Tracy, "Or do your staff have to show them?"
"When
they come in they go to the computerised cashier, select what they want
from the touch-screen and when they pay, their receipt is also their
key. It shows the booth number and will only open that booth," explained
Kerry. "That way people have their privacy. Well now you know what sort
of services we supply on this floor and the one directly above.. There
are some other different arrangements for different services but the
basic idea is the same. There are some 150 booths over the two floors.
On the third level we have the more expensive arrangements. Probably the
sort of set-ups you were expecting." Kerry led the way to a lift which
took them to the third level. There Tracy and Sarah were shown small but
comfortable 'bedrooms' each complete with bathroom facilities and small
refrigerators stocked with drinks. All were unoccupied. "These rooms
will start to fill up in the late afternoon," said Kerry, "On the fourth
floor are a few exclusive suites complete with saunas and a small
swimming pool."
"You know," said Sarah suddenly, "This all
seems like a supermarket of sex. Each booth is like an item on the
shelves. in a shop. Does that sound silly to you?"
"Not
really," replied Kerry, "In a sense that is what it is. -she paused-
There is one more level and it is on the lower-ground floor. The
Dungeon. Do you want to see it?"
"Sure, replied Tracy.
"Yes,
please," said Sarah.
"This way then," Kerry headed back to
the lift. "However understand you won't see much there now as it is
early. What you may see will be training sessions for slaves."
The
lift took them down and they stepped out into a dimly lit alcove. Kerry
took them out into a courtyard like arrangement. There were odd looking
posts and frames scattered about. One post had a board at the top with
three holes in it. Tracy wondered what it was. Along the sides were
different buildings. All painted to look like they were built of stone
and coloured a grey-brown colour. "Have you ever seen inside a torture
chamber girls?"
"No," they chorused.
"This
way then." Kerry led the way into a building which was dimly lit but
the girls could see the chains and shackles hanging from the walls and
ceiling. At one end of the room was an odd wooden frame with chains
dangling from each corner and an odd arrangement of wooden spikes
sticking out in a circular fashion.
"What's that there?," asked
Sarah, pointing.
"A rack," answered Kerry, "Come and look."
As
they approached it Kerry explained, "The slave to be tortured is placed
in the rack and then that wheel is turned to stretch him or her. The
pain is awful, yet some people love it." Kerry looked at Sarah. "Are you
into pain, Sarah?"
"No," replied Sarah, "I hate the idea of
pain. But I do understand that others get something out of it. But
aren't you afraid you will one day go to far. Maybe kill or maim someone
for life?"
"There is that danger," agreed Kerry, "But we
haven't killed anyone here yet. We did kill a man on the Island one time
but he was a black coll... Oh Hell... I'm sorry Sarah." Kerry's face was
red.
"That's alright," said Sarah stiffly as Tracy slid her arm
around her and hugged her tightly.
There was an uncomfortable
silence for a moment, then Tracy tried to change the subject. "What is
that pillar outside for, the one with the three holes in the board on
the top?"
"That is a pillory. You stand in front of it, half
the board hinges up and your head and hands go into the holes and the
board is locked in place. I understand it is an old form of public
punishment used in the medieval times on Earth."
"Not very
nice," commented Tracy, "What do you have in the other buildings?"
"Other
torture equipment and also the holding cells." They crossed to the next
building. Here there were several small cells two of which were
occupied. In one cell was a man, naked but for a brown collar who, upon
seeing them approach, leapt to the door. "Open this door, someone. You,
woman open this door, I demand you let me out of here. My sentence is
up, I tell you."
"Does his lease belong to you? asked Tracy.
"Yes.
He was purchased years ago by mother. He has been troublesome from the
start. But he really does know how to give blow jobs and his butt is
well shaped so mother has kept him. When he goes into a rage like this
we just put him into a cell and leave him for a few days until he calms
down."
"My sentence is finished I tell you." shouted the man.
"What
was your sentence, sir," asked Tracy politely.
"Twenty years
for a crime I didn't commit," snapped the man, "open this door, girl.
NOW."
"I don't like his attitude," said Sarah thoughtfully.
"As
for his claim," said Tracy, "His collar could show if he is up for
release. Trouble is, he is so violent I wouldn't want to go in the cell
with him unless he is tied down."
"I agree," said Kerry,
"I'll check the files when we get back to the office." They moved on to
the next occupied cell. In it was a woman, sitting quietly on the shelf
bed that stretched the length of one side of the cell. She was naked but
for her brown collar.
Tracy gasped. "Graham,"
"Yes
Ms Tracy."
"How come you know this slave Tracy?" asked Kerry
in surprise.
"We met in unusual circumstances," answered Tracy,
"On my first visit to Robinvale, a girl was bash up and her leg broken
by a gang in the prison led by Graham, here. Aunt Freda had the group
strapped over barrels and flogged. She was short one flogger since the
other staff were at lunch so I flogged one of them. Aunt Freda flogged
this one. I didn't know Graham had been leased. Has she been any
trouble?"
"Some, that's why she is here. She has a good face
and figure so we thought she would work in the booths but she gives to
much trouble and upsets the customers so she is now a dungeon slave.
That means she now is a slave the doms can hire to take their
frustrations out on with the whip or the rack, which is why she is here.
We are expecting a regular dom who comes every Monday about now. This
dom prefers the dungeon atmosphere to the booth and likes to dress up
for the flogging."
"How do you feel about this Graham?"
"I
hated the idea at first, Ms Tracy but after that first flogging by your
Aunt I started to like it. Now I love it, I usually get at least two
orgasms out of each flogging."
"I see. So your actually
happy here?"
"Oh, yes Ms Tracy. It's the best thing that's
ever happened to me."
"Good luck then Graham."
"And
you to Ms Tracy."
As they moved away from the cells Tracy
shook her head. "That really was a surprise."
"It's not
uncommon though," commented Kerry
"What is this, please,"
asked Sarah indicating a flat circular disk on the ground supported by a
central spindle and clearly made to rotate. There were several sets of
straps attached to it.
"It's known as the wheel," replied Kerry,
"Several slaves can be fastened to it in various positions and the wheel
rotated at various speeds. The flogger can then whip the slaves as they
come round to him or her. Sometimes there is more than one flogger.
standing around the wheel. It's quite a sight I assure you."
"Wow!
Sounds incredible," said Sarah.
"I cant understand how
people can get pleasure out of pain like that though," commented Sarah,
"Especially those who hurt their own family. You know, wife bashers and
such. We have some at school. We call them 'Saddists'. They treat their
crims cruelly. "
Kerry nodded. "I've seen the results of
some of those people's work. My partner and I answered a disturbance
call last week. The neighbours were worried about the screaming coming
from next door. And there was screaming too. We found a crim-slave
practically flogged to death. Hanging from a chain in the garage. He's
still in hospital. The family, or at least the woman claimed she was
simply disciplining the slave for failing to obey orders. Thing is the
order he was refusing to obey was to NOT get into bed with the woman's
teenage daughter. The woman was angry he preferred the daughter over
her. The daughter had ordered the slave to join her in bed, you see.
There was no husband."
Tracy pointed to a device they were
passing. It seemed to consist of one wooden frame set in between two
pillars. "What is this Kerry?"
That's a whipping frame.
The slave is fastened by the wrists and ankles and then the frame can be
tilted at various angles for the whipping. Well, girls that is about all
there is to see here. We might as well head back."
As they
headed back through the Dungeon Kerry also pointed out the storage sheds
and extra cells which were at this moment being filled with slaves. As
they returned to the first set of cells, Tracy saw Graham being led out
of her cell and taken over to a whipping post. A woman awaited her. She
was dressed in what Tracy recognized was a Dominatrix costume of black
leather bikini shorts and brief top, gauntlets and high black boots. In
her right hand was a whip. She waited impatiently as Graham was fastened
in place, her hands secured to the top of the whipping frame, her wrists
spread apart. The woman slowly circled the secured figure, looking her
over carefully. When she was standing in front of Graham, Tracy saw the
woman reach into a pouch on her belt and fasten whatever she had there
to Graham's breasts or nipples.
"What is she doing?" queried
Sarah, quietly.
"Placing on nipple clamps, I think," replied
Kerry.
"Sounds nasty," commented Tracy.
"They
can be painful, yes. But even worse is the damage they can cause if torn
roughly off the nipple. Bad treatment can actually ruin a nipple, Sarah."
"What
do they look like?" asked Sarah curiously.
"I'll show you
some in the shop. That's our next stop. This way." Kerry led the way
back to the lift.
Thy stepped out of the lift into a lift lobby
at one side of the main entrance. Customers were lining up at the touch
screens and selecting their desired service. Kerry led them through
another entrance into a shop area. It was a shop selling sex toys and
erotic clothing and book chips. Tracy was amazed. She turned to Kerry.
"I heard these shops existed on Nexus but quietly, you know? usually in
upper levels with no street entrance. Not openly like this."
Kerry
nodded, "It's different here, Tracy. Go on have a look around." The
girls did so, gazing at the leather gear, boots capes gauntlets, the
huge array of wipes canes and paddles, shackles and collars. In another
section was a large range of dildos of different sizes and shapes. Also
love beads and other erotic toys Tracy noticed Sarah was fascinated with
the dildos. "Interested, honey? I hadn't realised you liked that idea.
Which one do you think you would like me to slide inside you?"
"Ooo..
er... Well this one actually, Tracy, its long but not to big. And look
its got a double end for you to."
"Ok, We'll take it." Tracy
reached into her belt-pouch to get her cash-card but a voice behind them
said quietly. "It's yours."
"Oh... But I cant..." Tracy
turned to find herself facing Frederica Davis and beside her a slightly
taller and younger version of herself. Kerry Davis was standing to one
side.
"Yes, you can. Our pleasure. Now I'd like you to meet my
other daughter. Fred this is Tracy and her friend Sarah. Tracy and Sarah
shook hands with the beautiful dark-haired blue eyed woman with the
statuesque figure.
"Hello girls, I take it Kerry has given you
the tour. Did you like what you saw?" Frederica Davis junior was an
almost carbon copy of her mother, Tracy decided. She even sounded like
her.
"Yes thankyou. It was fascinating," replied Tracy, "Are your
other premise's like this or are they different arrangements?"
"Some
of the brothels are the same although this is the biggest one," replied
Fred Junior, "Then there is the Island."
"What island
is that please," asked Tracy.
"Pleasure Island is the full
name it goes by but we usually call it the Island," replied Frederica
Senior, "It is a large island about 500 kilometres of the coast to the
east of here. We own it and run it as an exclusive pleasure club. People
have to join the club to use its facilities. Basically the members go
there knowing that their every whim will be catered for wherever
possible. There are slaves by the score -male and female-to serve every
whim the members come up with. Life there is based on the old Greek or
Roman lifestyle of thousands of years ago on old Earth, which was based
entirely on slave labour."
"Wow," said Sarah and Tracy
together.
"I'll speak to your aunts, Tracy and see if they are
ready for another trip out to the Island yet. It is a while since they
were out there. Like to come?"
"Yes please," replied Tracy,
"But will Sarah be able to come? She has some limitations on her
movement outside the city."
"I think we can clear that with
the prison authorities," smiled Frederica Junior.
"If you
would like to come along, you should be hungry," said Frederica Senior,
"Lunch should be ready by now." She led the way out of the shop.
Tracy
and Sarah soon found themselves in a private dinning room off the
managers office, being served by two beautiful maids dressed in
traditional maids outfits with slave chains around their necks and slave
shackles on their wrists and ankles to show their actual status. Both
maids had seemed to Tracy to be a little put out at having to serve
Sarah who was in her prison tunic and with the usual long chain between
her hands.
Kerry had also noticed this. "Does Sarah have the
chains on at home Tracy?"
"No," replied Tracy, "Only outside
the house. A prison rule apparently. It's why I wish I could get that
ministerial ruling changed if it was possible. Then I could buy Sarah's
lease and then Sarah could wear ordinary clothes and need not wear the
chains. She is not a criminal." Tracy reached over and squeezed Sarah's
arm. Sarah smiled wanly at Tracy. She had also noticed the slaves
attitude.
"How many other premises have you in the city M'am?"
asked Tracy trying to change the subject.
"We have three other
brothels in the capital, but they are what you would call 'ordinary
brothels'. They are simply the standard bedroom style service, no
booths. The booth system is aimed at the businessman and woman for the
most part. There is also a separate large Dungeon premises for those who
like such services. That premises also offers slave training. A sort of
training school for slaves. A slave owner may buy the lease of a slave,
vol or crim and then bring him or her to us for training. Would you
believe Tracy that some people, male and female actually come to that
school and ask to be trained then have us sell them to a master or
mistress?"
"You mean they don't even want a say in who buys
them?" gasped Tracy in astonishment.
"That's right," replied
Fred Jnr, "I took a call today from a woman asking if she could arrange
training for her new slave. This woman already has several slaves and a
thriving business and doesn't have the time to train her new slave. The
slave will join the training school tomorrow."
"Were these
girls trained at your school?" asked Sarah looking at the maid who was
pouring coffee for Tracy.
"Yes they were," replied Fred Snr.
"This
is all so incredible," said Tracy shaking her head, "Isn't there people
who object to all this 'sexual service' business. Who try to stop
slavery and the rest of it on moral grounds?"
"Oh yes,"
smiled Fred Snr, "There is several groups who are trying to stop it. But
so far we have a much larger support in both the Council and the street.
Most people are happy to see such services legalized. Some object to
allowing slaves to be displayed naked in the streets. But so what? It
doesn't hurt anyone and it either brings in business or in the judicial
sense acts as a deterrent."
"Does anyone object to such
young people being involved?" queried Tracy, "Don't you have people
saying it's not suitable for fifteen year olds to be slaves? On Nexus
that would be called child molestation."
"The people here
are satisfied that fifteen is a suitable consent age, and while you see
younger children in green chains they are rarely seen to object to their
treatment. You understand that those people who take student bonds out
are checked by the Department first. And they know the child could
always bring charges against them later if he or she wanted to. There is
no time limitation on such claims."
"I see."
"Well,"
smiled Kerry cheerfully, "I must be off. Duty calls. It was nice to see
both again Tracy, Sarah. Next time I may see you on the Island. Bye for
now all," and she was gone.
"Yes I guess we all have work to
do," replied Fred Snr, "Tracy, Sarah, it has been nice meeting you both.
I will contact your Aunts, Tracy and see if you can both spend some time
on the Island these holidays." They said their farewells and Tracy and
Sarah found themselves outside the building, Tracy clutching the bag
with the dildo she had been given.
Sarah looked at Tracy. "That
was an experience, don't you think?"
"A remarkable one,"
replied Tracy as they set off down the street.
As they made there
way to the bus stop, Sarah gestured towards a small park they were
passing. "This park is named for the leader of the convicts that made up
the first settlers, Tracy. Its called George Adamsdale Park. It has a
statue of him. Like to see it?"
"Sure. Why not," agreed
Tracy. They walked through the park entrance. The statue was in the
middle of the grounds, depicting a tall man with a strong featured face
that looked out into the distance. After admiring the figure and looking
around the park the girls left by the way they had come. As they turned
onto the street they found themselves face-to-face with Susie who was
heading towards them with a bulging shopping bag in one hand.
"Susie,"
squealed Sarah, throwing her chained hands over the girl and pulling her
into a tight hug and kissing her. Releasing her she looked her over and
frowned. "Susie are you all right? You look thin to me. Have you lost
weight? How are things with you?"
It took Susie a minute to
get her breath back after Sarah's squeeze but she answered, "I'm OK I
guess. I may have lost weight, I haven't noticed. It's Mother I'm
worried about. She... Oh sorry. Hello Tracy."
"Hi, Susie.
Good to see you. Let's go back in here and grab a seat," Tracy guided
Susie and Sarah back into the park and over to a seat. "Now Susie you
were saying you were worried about something."
"Yes. It's
Mother. She is sinking deeper into depression. she's worried about when
she has to go to court and what the sentence will be. Her lawyer hasn't
been much help. He has said her sentence could be anything from five to
ten years. Closer to ten he thinks as two men died. And she hasn't said
what will happen to me either. I guess I'll end up in an orphanage or be
fostered out. And not all foster parents are good. I'm scared that I'll
be .... be". Both Sarah and Tracy slipped arms around Susie as she began
to sob. After a moment Susie got herself under control. "Sorry," she
muttered, wiping her eyes.
"That's OK, honey," said Tracy. *What
a mess. I wonder.. *
"What brought you in to town today, Susie?"
queried Sarah to change the subject.
"Mother wanted some shopping
done and I just wanted to get out of the house for a while. With Mum as
she is the place is so miserable," sighed Susie, "What about you?"
"Well,"
Sarah looked at Tracy who grinned and nodded, "We have just been to
Frederica's for a look round."
"WHAT? I don't believe you,"
gasped Susie, her eyes wide with astonishment.
"I don't blame
you," replied Sarah, "But it's true. Apparently the Davis family are
related to Tracy's family. We have just been shown around the facilities
there and had lunch with Ms Frederica Davis and her two daughters. And
would you believe that the younger daughter is the police detective that
arrested me? That was a surprise I can tell you."
"Gosh!
What was it like in there? Some kids say it's pretty gruesome. Is it
true that it's all dark and everyone wears chains?"
"Tracy
and Sarah chuckled. "Well." said Tracy, "The slaves do wear chains, but
the place isn't all dark. Most of it is well lit."
"The only
dark area was the dungeon," said Sarah grinning.
"There've
got a dungeon there too?" gasped Susie.
"Yep, they sure
have," replied Tracy, "Why are you interested in dungeons, Susie?"
"I...
I've sometimes wondered what it must be like to be all chained up and
whipped or canned," admitted Susie, her face red. She hesitated and
looked at Sarah, "Does Tracy keep you chained up?"
"Often,"
smiled Sarah.
Aren't you afraid of what she will...," Susie
suddenly stopped, her face even redder as she remembered Tracy was
there. Sarah just grinned.
"I'm lucky in that respect Susie. I
know I can trust Tracy. She does have full authority over me and I have
to obey her, but she isn't one of those nasty types who are only
interested in wielding a whip or paddle and hearing people scream."
"What
about you, Susie? How do you feel about bondage?" Tracy had decided to
be blunt and bring the subject into the open.
"I've been curious
for a while now. But I've been to scared to do anything about it."
"That's
understandable, Susie. I knew nothing about it either until I came here
and I sure know now that there is a lot to know. We have barely
scratched the surface. That was sure made clear today, hey Sarah?"
"It
sure was."
"Well I suppose I better get going. I've got some
frozen stuff here. It was good to see you both again. Hope I see you
again soon, " Susie gave Sarah another hard hug and a kiss and had a
kiss for Tracy as well and set of for home. Tracy and Sarah headed for
home in silence until they were in the main shopping centre and
approaching their bus stop. Then Sarah nudged Tracy and pointed. A well
dressed woman was striding down the mall some distance away. On a lead
were three slave girls all bearing well loaded carry-packs. Each slave
was wearing only a short rap skirt. Their nipples wore nipple clamps
each with a little bell attached that tinkled as they walked. There was
a chain running from one girl's neck to the girl behind. The last girl
was also carrying sopping bags in her hands. Tracy stared, blinked hard
then stared again.
"Am I seeing things?"
"If you
are that makes two of us," replied Sarah, also staring.
"Then
the last slave is Who I think it is."
"Yes. Remember Sharon
said her mum had a month to serve. Well, she is serving there."
"Yes."
"Wonder
who her mistress is?"
"I wonder."
The girls
headed for the bus. When they got home Tracy found there was several
hours until she could expect her Aunts return. After getting a drink
from Fiona they headed upstairs. There they talked over what had been a
very interesting day while first Tracy removed Sarah's chains then Sarah
undressed Tracy and dressed her in her casual house clothes of shorts
and t-shirt, then divested herself of her own clothing and put all their
clothing away. Then she came and knelt in front of Tracy who was seated
on the bed.
"Susie certainly seemed interested in bondage didn't
she?" said Tracy, "Had you noticed that before or is it since...?"
"Since,
I think. I don't remember noticing anything like that in her interests
before. I wonder if it is simply a reaction to what Harkins made her do,
or is it her true nature coming out?" Sarah sat back on her heels and
looked up at Tracy as she spoke.
*Damn she looks so beautiful
like that.* "I don't know. What I am worried about though is how will
she be treated in an orphanage. She is to pretty for her to be safe in
one if orphanages here are the same as on Nexus. A while back there was
a scandal there when it was discovered one orphanage for girls was being
used as a training school for forced prostitution. They were all being
forced to serve the staff sexually. I hope I'm wrong here but she is to
pretty for her own good. Has she ever shown any interest in girls?"
"Not
that I'm aware of. But remember she is at the development age now and I
haven't been there to see."
"True enough." Tracy reached
behind her and brought out the bag that was there. She opened it and
shook out its contents. The dildo and an accompanying small bottle of
oil. She examined it, admiring its shape and length and checked the
strap that was to hold it on. She glanced at Sarah and noted that her
eyes were fixed on the dildo. Tracy held it out to Sarah, who took it
eagerly and studied it as Tracy had. "Still want to try it, honey? It's
up to you, you know."
"I know. And yes I want to try it when
you're ready."
"I've not asked you before, Sarah. But have
you used one of these yourself before?"
"No never. But I
have wondered what it was like. I didn't have the money for one or I
might have got one."
"Have you any sex experience at all
before now? With either boys or girls?"
"No. None. You are
my first. I went on one date but it never got past the kissing stage and
I found I wasn't all that interested anyway. What about you?"
"The
same. I went out on two dates, well one was actually a formal church
ball so nothing happened there. The other was just as you said, didn't
get past the kissing stage since the boy got himself sloshed. I remember
I ended up getting a cab home as I refused to get in his car since he
insisted on driving himself instead of letting the car drive itself and
he was in no state to drive. A good thing too. The next morning his
father was calling Dad to represent the boy. The police had pulled him
over and he took a swipe at one of the officers, so he was up for
assaulting police as well as being drunk while driving. Dad couldn't
take the case of course since I was involved. That was the first time I
had to give evidence in court. He got six months and a hefty fine if I
remember rightly."
"If you weren't there when he was
arrested why did you have to give evidence?"
"To confirm
what he had been doing and that he was drunk when I left him and got the
cab."
Sarah tilted her head, listening, then glanced at the
clock on the bedside table. "That sounds like Ms Elizabeth. She's early
if it is."
"Yes. I guess today's case went quicker than
expected." Tracy stiffened and swept the dildo and the oil bottle back
into the bag as the footsteps in the hallway stopped at their door and
there was a knock and the door opened.
"Mind if I come in,
girls?" asked Aunt Elizabeth.
"Certainly, Aunt," replied
Tracy, sweeping a magazine of a chair for her Aunt. "Is something wrong?"
Aunt
Elizabeth sat down and gazed at the naked Sarah kneeling before her. "No
not wrong. Sarah, I just wanted to let you know immediately. Your
mother's trial has been brought forward. It appears the Hawkins family
and their friends have realised that the evidence is against them and
are going to plead guilty. However they still say your mother was a
willing and knowing member of the gang, Sarah, so she will have to give
evidence. Tracy, you had better test out your Light and have it ready."
Tracy
nodded "Has the date been set Aunt?"
"Yes Next
Thursday. Your mother will have been told today, Sarah." Aunt Elizabeth
stood up. "I'll leave you to it girls. See you at dinner." The door
closed behind her.
Tracy touched Sarah who was now kneeling with
her head bowed. At Tracy's touch she raised her head as Tracy dropped on
her knees and slipped an arm round Sarah as she blinked away tears and
rested her head on Tracy's shoulder. "It's so unfair Tracy," she
whispered. Tracy produced a handkerchief and dabbed away the tears that
threatened to fall.
"You go and com your mother now she may need
to talk to you right now." Sarah nodded gratefully. Tracy got out
Sarah's black tunic and gave it to her so she would not appear naked on
the com screen. Then she left the room and went to speak to her Aunt.
At
dinner that night Sarah and Tracy described their visit to Frederica's
and what they saw there. Tracy also mentioned the offer of an invitation
to visit Pleasure Island. "Have you, the two of you, been there often?"
she asked.
Elizabeth and Freda exchanged smiles. "Several times,
Tracy," replied Aunt Freda, "It's a remarkable place. Fred has set out
to make the island to run something like an ancient Roman estate would
have. There is little of the modern world there. About the only
allowances to the modern world is the use of modern sewerage systems and
modern cooking stoves so there is little use of trees to burn for
cooking or heating either, when needed. Slaves do all the work, and also
entertain the guests as well, if you get my meaning. If you go there
you must be ready to see things like what Fred calls Roman orgies. These
sessions consist of much eating and drinking followed by much sexual
activity with the slaves. Both male and female you understand." Sarah
and Tracy listened spellbound to this.
"Motor vehicles are not
allowed on the Island, girls. Any moving around on the Island is by
foot. Supplies are shipped in, but are unloaded and carried around
either on slaves backs or on barrows pulled by slaves," continued Aunt
Elizabeth, "Perhaps we shouldn't say any more as it would spoil the
surprise when you get there. It's great fun."
"What about
Sarah? Will there e any trouble allowing her to leave the city?"
"I
can authorise that," replied Aunt Freda, "Also Sarah since it is private
property, once on the Island, you can shed the chains and the tunic. But
not the collar, I'm afraid." Sarah nodded.
"Are you going to
try that toy Fred gave you tonight girls?" queried Aunt Freda, smiling.
They
nodded.
"Then go slowly and carefully as you start. Goodnight
both of you."
Tracy and Sarah headed up to their room.
-------------
Part
6 to come. The trial and the aftermath.
A Slave for Tracy
Part
6.
Tracy paused and looked down at her intended and very willing
victim. Sarah was lying on her back on the bed her eyes fixed on the
dildo Tracy was strapping on. After fastening the strap Tracy moved
towards Sarah who showed her eagerness by immediately opening her legs
wide, displaying a pussy that was already moist.
"I don't think
you need much foreplay this evening, Honey," she said softly as she
moved into position.
"Please Tracy just do it to me, pleaseeee.."
came the eager answer.
Not wanting to upset her lover any
further, Tracy leant forward balancing herself with a hand on either
side of Sarah and rested the dildo on Sara's hole then pushed slowly
forward. The already oiled phallus slid slowly into Sarah, who emitted a
soft "Ohhh Yessss" as it sank into her. Slowly Tracy began to pump the
dildo in and out. She kept it slow at first, not wanting to hurt Sarah
but as the excitement rose between them she went faster. Sarah reached
up and began to play with Tracy's breasts. This attention plus the
action of the dildos rear end pressing into her cleft began to send
Tracy over the edge along with Sarah. Steadily Tracy pumped her tool in
and out of Sarah, as Sarah moved her attention from one breast to
another, running her fingers over Tracy's tummy and back to her breasts
while moaning in pleasure from the dildos actions. Tracy found herself
growing more and more excited as she worked the dildo in and out of
Sarah. She struggled to control herself so as to give her lover more
enjoyment. She listened as Sarah gasped and moaned in pleasure as her
orgasm built. Then she realised her own orgasm was rising, building up
in time with Sarah's. "Ohhh...Yesss... Tracy it's coming. I can feel it.
Keep going pleaseee...... I going to cum soon. Don't stop pleaseeee.
Yesssss.... I'm COMINGGGGG....." Sarah screamed as her body went over
the edge, just as Tracy did the same. Tracy collapsed on top of Sarah
and lay there, The dildo popping out of Sarah and both girls lying still
as they fought for breath and waited for their bodies to recover and
their hearts to resume normal speed. Sara's arms slid around Tracy as
she hugged her friend and Mistress tightly.
"Oh... Tracy...
that... was... WONDERFUL...." she sighed happily.
"It sure
was," agreed Tracy dreamily. Then she fell asleep. The next thing Tracy
knew the sun was shining in the window and she found herself lying
beside a still sleeping Sarah. Then she realised the light was still on
and she still wore the dildo. She looked at the clock and blinked in
surprise, then shook Sarah gently.
"Wake up Sarah, it's breakfast
time. Wakey Wakey Love."
"What was that.... you said ..
Tracy," moaned Sarah as she blinked sleepily at Tracy who had scrambled
up and was heading for the bathroom, unstrapping the dildo as she went.
Tracy
looked back at her lover. "I said it's breakfast time. Look at the
clock." She disappeared into the bathroom. Sarah looked and jerked awake
as the truth hit home.
"Wow!... We slept the night through after
that wonderful fuck," she gasped. Then she stopped and stared at herself
in the mirror. "Did I really say that? Holyyyy."
She
set to work straitening the bed and tidying the room, at the same time
putting out Tracy's clothes for the day. Tracy returned just as Sarah
finished. Sarah headed for the bathroom while Tracy dressed. Then Tracy
led the way down the stairs to the dining room where they greeted Aunt
Freda and Aunt Elizabeth.
"Morning girls. How did you sleep last
night?" asked Aunt Elizabeth as they came in.
"Like the
proverbial log, Aunty," replied Tracy cheerfully, as she and Sarah sat
down.
"Did you enjoy that toy Fred gave you?" inquired Aunt Freda.
"Yes,"
both girls replied together. Then they both laughed.
"Good."
"What
have you planned for today?"
Sarah looked at Tracy. Actually
they hadn't made any plans, but Tracy replied, "Since the weather is
fine I was thinking of trying one of those tours by boat along the
river. Have you been on one of them Sarah?"
Sarah shook her
head. "Not lately. Dad took us on one when I was seven. I've been to
some of the places you will see. The tours are said to be good too."
"If
it's alright with you?" Tracy looked from one Aunt to the other. Both
nodded.
"Take your camcorder, Tracy. You will see many sights you
will want to remember."
Less then two hours later Tracy and
Sarah were lined up to board a large launch sporting the sign 'Scenic
River Tours' for an all-day tour. Sarah had on her back a pack
containing two pairs of field glasses, Tracy's camcorder and the first
aid kit and some water. Soon the launch was churning slowly up the river
with the tour guide pointing out interesting sites to the forty odd
passengers. Tracy had noticed one or two people looking askance at Sarah
in her prison tunic and chains, and making whispered comments to fellow
passengers. No-one spoke to them.
Sarah was able to give Tracy
some extra detail on the history of some spots. Tracy also saw an odd
(to her) sight on the river - a large rowing-boat being slowly rowed by
a crew of male slaves with a group of well dressed women sitting at rhe
stern under a canopy. Tracy could see that the slaves had their hands
in shackles and were chained to the side of the boat by the neck. As far
as she cold see Tracy thought the slaves all wore brown chains round
their necks. "A group of rich women enjoying the river," commented Sarah.
The
first half of the trip went off peacefully and by mid-day the launch
tied up at it's half-way point so passengers could stretch their legs
and eat at the several cafes there. Trouble started on the way back when
one of the passengers who had obversely had one to many glasses with his
lunch, started abusing Sarah.
"Wha..t's she do..ing here. Why do
we ho...nest people have to pu.. up with having crims aroun...around us,
Huh. Why."
"Leave Sarah alone, please," said Tracy politely
enough.
"The drunken man peered at Tracy, his dark drooping
moustache dripping from his drinking. "Don.. worry, girly, I won.. let
nasty crim hurt you."
"No one is hurting me or anyone else,
sir. Now please leave us alone."
The man's face changed as
it slowly sank in that Tracy was supporting Sarah.
"Are you shome
sort of crim-lover, girly," sneered the drunk. "Better shmarten..
yourshelf.. up or you'll be, in chains too."
"At least I
wouldn't be a drunk like you," shot back Tracy.
"Not...
drun..k," Chuckles came from some of the passengers close by. The man
turned from Tracy and accosted another woman. But before he could more
then leer at her the man next to her caught the drunk by the arm and
dragged him over to a vacant seat and pushed him down onto it. "Stay
there and there will be no trouble Mister," he said. The drunk subsided
onto the seat and stared out at the river. The passengers nodded and
returned to their conversations. Tracy gave Sarah a squeeze and both
girls returned their attention to the scenes they were passing by.
However out of the corner of her eye Tracy noted the drunk had produced
a bottle and was drinking from it.
The tour launch was about 3/4
the way back when Tracy saw the drunk rise from his seat and head their
way. "Don.. like crims.." he slurred. "Crims.. shou... be locked up." He
made a grab for Sarah who had little trouble dodging him. He lurched
after her swinging his fists wildly and nearly hit another man standing
in his way. The man continued after Sarah and Tracy stepped in his way.
The man swung at her and Tracy caught his arm and twisted the man round
with his arm up behind him. "Not leave us alone, mister, we're not
hurting anyone." She dragged the man back to his seat and left him there.
.The
man stayed there for a moment then came after them again. He for Sarah
again. "Lock up the crim." he slurred loudly. Sarah backed away but was
blocked by the crowd who were also trying to escape him. Tracy planted
herself between Sarah and the drunk and stood still. The drunk stared at
Tracy blearily then tried to push her away. Tracy caught his arm again
and twisted. The drunk found himself sprawled on the floor. By the time
the drunk was on his feet again, the launch was manoeuvring to dock. The
tour was over. Both girls heaved sighs of relief as they left the boat.
"Damn
that fool," said Tracy, "He wrecked an otherwise very interesting trip.
Did you notice that not one of the crew tried to stop him?"
"Yes.
Funny that. Like they were afraid of him."
"Yes."
They
headed for the bus stop. As they walked Tracy noticed that there were
several slaves, both male and female, being led around by their owners.
Most of the slaves were being used as beasts of burden, wearing loaded
carry-bags or carrying shopping bags in their hands. Some of the slaves
were wearing odd (to Tracy) harnesses that she couldn't see the use of.
Sarah explained, "The stiff square things that one is wearing near his
eyes are to make it impossible for him to look anywhere but straight
ahead. I understand it makes them concentrate on the task his owner has
set him, in this case to carry that carrysac on his back and the bags in
his hands. The harness that girl is wearing is said to emphasise her
breasts. See how it supports her breasts, makes them more prominent
without covering them. The harness also supports the carrysac on her
back without heavy straps affecting her breasts, see. And those two
slavegirls in tandem. See how the second one's head can't turn at all.
She can only look ahead and down to follow the lead girl who must
follow where their mistress leads."
"Almost like
pack-animals in the old days on Earth. They are being used like animals."
"I
guess they are, yes. It certainly emphasises control," replied Sarah.
As
they passed the courthouse where Aunt Elizabeth heard cases they found
there was a public flogging in progress. Most of the prisoners had been
done. Prison officers were just setting up the last batch of two, a
young man round age 17 or 18 and a much younger girl Tracy realised
must be aged 12 or 13. The official read out the charges. The two were
brother and sister caught shoplifting by security cameras at several
stores. To Tracy and Sarah's surprise the sentencing judge was named as
Magistrate Elizabeth Philips. She had sentenced the two to a public
flogging only, as it was a first offence. The boy was to receive twenty
strokes an the girl ten after which they would be released into the care
of their parents who Tracy realised must be the man and woman standing
near the frame, the woman weeping quietly. Both were hiding their faces
with newspapers. The boy was silent as he was fastened naked to the
punishment frame, but the equally naked girl screamed out "NO. NO.
MUMMY... NO." constantly as she struggled against her captors as they
fastened her to the frame.
The warder approached with the whip
and the boy's face paled as he realised the time had come. He was
whipped first. The first stroke landed across his shoulders. The next a
little lower down and the next below that. By the fourth stroke the boy
was screaming. The crowd was counting the strokes. The twentieth stroke
landed on his mid thighs.
Leaving the boy hanging groaning and
whimpering in his bonds, the warder went on to the girl. She screamed
louder than ever, pleading for mercy. Tracy noted that none of the small
watching crowd appeared to show any desire for mercy to the girl due to
her age or sex. The warder positioned himself and swung his whip. The
first stroke landed across the girl's shoulders. The next was lower down
and so on. The last two strokes were across the girls buttocks. The
warders released the two and the girl fell into her mothers arms sobbing
piteously, while the boy tried to control his sobbing and face his
father. Coats were slung over the pair by the parents, which were not
appreciated by either of them due to their stinging backs. Both were
still whimpering as they were led away by their parents.
"Wow.
Wonder if they'll break the law again after that," commented Tracy as
the two started off.
"The girl, no. The boy, hmmm he's tougher.
Maybe he will. And maybe she will follow big brother again," replied
Sarah, "You can't be certain."
That night they
described their day to Aunt Freda and Aunt Elisabeth. Both Aunts looked
pleased (and Tracy squirmed in embarrassment) when Sarah described how
Tracy had protected her from the drunk. She tried to change the subject
by describing the whipping they had witnessed. Aunt Elizabeth nodded
when they mentioned the brother and sister shoplifters. "Yes that case
was on Friday. I guess they didn't bother appealing. If they had the
appeals court might have increased the sentence, not reduced it. I only
hope they have learnt that crime brings punishment, painful punishment.
As well as shame on the family."
"This sure is different to
Nexus," said Tracy, "There the names of the children are protected so
there is no shame on the family. The opposite of here."
"It
is hoped that the shame it brings is a deterrent to some extent, Tracy."
explained Aunt Elizabeth, "But such deterrents are not reliable. What
have you two planned for tomorrow?"
Sarah looked at Tracy
who replied, "As you said, Aunt. Test the Truth Light."
"Good."
"I'll
also like to complete the assembly of the Discipline Strip in our room."
"Oh,
Yes. I noticed you hadn't fitted the Hoist," replied Aunt Elizabeth,
"You ever been suspended, Sarah?"
"No, M'am." Sarah
eyes were big as she looked at Tracy.
"Then take it in short
periods, Tracy."
"Yes, Aunt."
"You mean it?
You are going to suspend me by my wrists?"
"Yes, for short
periods as Aunt said. If you don't like it you have only to say so and
that will be the end of it. You know I'm not out to hurt you, but you
were interested in those suspended slaves at Fredericka's and I thought
you should try it. What do you think?"
"If you are running
it I'll try anything once. I trust you."
Tracy squeezed
Sarah's hand. Then she yawned. "Oh. Sorry."
Aunt Freda
chuckled. "Off to bed you two. See you tomorrow."
"Thankyou.
Goodnight Aunt Freda, Aunt Elizabeth."
"Night, girls."
Sarah
and Tracy headed for the stairs.
Next morning after breakfast
Tracy dragged the case containing the Truth Light from under her bed,
opened it and began to assemble it. Sarah watched her curiously.
"I
wonder if there are prisoners who would not be in prison if they had
been able to give their evidence under one of these," she commented.
"I
know. I suggested that to my Aunt. Offered to use this light to hear
statements from prisoners who thought it may help their cases. She
pointed out I would have to allow the chance to all prisoners in all
prisons if I was willing to do that. It wouldn't be fair otherwise. I
said yes and she said she would pass the offer on to the Justice
Department. That was months ago. I haven't heard anything since. And I
know several girls have said they're in on false charges. Remember the
day we met? Several girls said then they could have used a light. But
couldn't afford it. I understand there are now more Lights on this
planet, but the are still scarce, and lawyers are charging high for
there use."
Tracy finished assembling the device. It
consisted of a light on a stand like a stand alone reading lamp. It was
connected to a black box that contained the transmitter that created the
special signals that were sent through the light into the subjects
brain. There was a control box with switches and dials used by the
operator during the testing to ensure the Light was working properly.
After completing the tests on its circuitry. Tracy looked at Sarah.
"Mind
if I try it on you? I know you have done this before..?"
"Sure."
Tracy
set the light on its stand beside the chair and Sarah sat down. Tracy
strapped the sensor on Sarah's wrist that monitored her heart rate then
switched on the Light and Sarah was bathed in its purple glow. "OK. Tell
me how much you love prison life Sarah."
"I find prison life
very enn...nnn... Living in Robinvale Prison is very nn...nn... I find
prison life OOO...." Sarah grinned at Tracy, "I guess its working. I
couldn't even say OK."
"I noticed. Fine thanks Sarah. Guess
that should do it. Everything else checks out too."
Tracy
rapidly disassembled the Light and packed it back in its case. She slid
the case back under her bed and then drew the box with the remaining
equipment for the Discipline Strip.
"That's the winch that goes
at the top?" queried Sarah.
"Looks like it. Fetch the ladder
from the storeroom, please Love." Sarah nodded and trotted out the door.
She was back in five minutes and set up the step-ladder in the required
place. Tracy went up the ladder and snapped the arm that held the winch
and it's motor in place along with the angled supporting bar. She then
came down and collected the winch and motor which came in one unit and
took it up and set it in place, tightening the clamps securely. She then
plugged the short power cable into the provided socket in the wall and
came down. Picking up the remote control she pushed the 'Down' button
and both girls watched as the rope with its hook was lowered. They
looked at each other.
"Ready to try it, Honey?"
"Oh!
Yes."
Tracy produced the bar with shackles at each end and a
ring in the centre and Sarah held out her hands. She was soon secured to
the winch rope by the ring in the bar. "I'll only lift you just off the
ground, Sarah. You only have to say and I'll lower you at once. Ready?"
Sarah
nodded and Tracy pushed the 'Up' button and Sarah's hands were slowly
pulled up. Tracy watched, enthralled at the sight of the naked Sarah as
her arms were stretched above her head, then she was slowly pulled off
her feet. Tracy pushed the 'Stop' button on the remote and Sarah hung
suspended about ten centre-metres off the floor. Sarah kicked her feet
back and forward and grinned at Tracy.
"This is good, Tracy, it
doesn't hurt at all."
"Not yet, maybe," warned Tracy, "We'll
wait a little while and see if that changes with the arms." Tracy
approached the suspended Sarah and slowly ran her hands down Sarah's
sides as she gazed at the girl. "You look beautiful, Honey," she said.
Then she stepped aside and gestured at the mirror. "Look at what I see."
"Wow!
That's MEE."
"It sure is. How do the arms feel?"
"Fine
so far. Ooohh."
Sarah smiled as Tracy returned to running
her hands over Sarah's body, slowly slipping a hand over a breast and
pausing to roll a nipple between thumb and forefinger. Then she was
slowly covering Sarah's neck and breasts in kisses and rolling both
nipples. Then Tracy was slowly chewing and licking the pair of beautiful
nipples. Sarah gasped and moaned happily. She couldn't understand it.
*Why do I feel this is so right? I feel that my body should belong to
Tracy to do what she wants with. Why? Why does this all feel so RIGHT?*
Tracy
had kissed and licked her way down to Sarah's belly-button before she
could recall where she and more importantly Sarah was. She gazed up at
Sarah's face. "How are your arms, Honey? Want to come down?"
"I
can feel some strain, Tracy. I'm sorry," came the apologetic reply.
Tracy
immediately sought the remote and pushed the 'Down' button. The winch
slowly began to lower its occupant. Sarah was soon on her feet. As her
arms came lower she winced as the blood returned to them. "Guess there
has to be a price to pay for fun and games," she smiled.
"If
it hurts to much...."
"No. I like it actually, I don't know
why I do but I do," assured Sarah, "Perhaps it won't feel as bad with
practice."
Tracy rubbed Sarah's arms as they came lower.
Then she stopped the winch and released Sarah's hands. "Sit and rest a
while. I'll take the ladder back."
Sarah jumped at once. "No
I'm the slave here," she said smiling, "I should do that."
"If
your sure your arms..."
"I'm sure." Sarah seized the
stepladder and disappeared out the door. Tracy set about clearing up the
tools used to assemble the winch.
Tracy slipped
an arm around Sarah as they approached the building. It was the day of
the trial and Sarah looked miserable. She insisted on carrying the Truth
Light, even though it was especially awkward for her since her hands
were chained as usual. As they and Aunt Freda (Aunt Elizabeth was
hearing a case) neared the door a voice hailed them.
"Hello
there, Freda, Tracy, Sarah. How are you today?"
"Cousin
Kerry," replied Tracy, surprised.
"Hello, Kerry, Good to see
you. Are you involved in this case or another one?" queried Aunt Freda.
"Your
case actually. I was one of the arresting officers. You OK Sarah?"
Sarah
smiled sadly at her, "I'm fine thanks. Has Mother and Susan arrived yet?"
"Here
they are now." Tracy and Sarah turned as a cab pulled up and out stepped
Wendy Dutton, Susan and their lawyer Stephen Jenkins. Sarah set down the
case holding the Light and ran to hug her mother and sister. Tracy (with
the Light), Aunt Freda and Kerry joined them. After introductions
Stephen Jenkins looked at the case Tracy carried curiously.
"Is
that the Truth Light Ms Wilson?"
"Yes."
"This
is going to be interesting. They are so rare I haven't worked with one
before. Is there anything I should know before we start?"
"Not
really. It only affects the person being questioned of course. Just
remember to keep a record of the questions you ask and the answers given
because every question has to be asked twice. Once under each Light. It
takes time, but it is worth it in the long run. Once they became common
on Nexus, court costs went down somewhat because people realised the
truth would out and more people pleaded guilty and court time per case
actually went down. Which meant court backlogs were lessened. It didn't
lessen the number of appeals any, though more appeals were on severity
of sentence, not guilt or innocence."
"I see. And how come
you own a light yourself Ms Wilson?"
Tracy explained briefly
about her family's demise on Nexus and her subsequent move to Camelot.
At the courthouse door all bags were checked and all people had to go
through a scanner. As they entered the courtroom Jenkins said to Tracy,
"You will sit with me please Ms. Wilson, since you will be setting up
the Light soon enough."
"Very well," replied Tracy. Tracy
found herself sitting just behind Wendy and Stephen Jenkins. Beside them
sat George Harris, defence council to the other defendants. Tracy could
hear the snide remarks made by Harris as they waited. The prosecuting
council, Ms Taylor sat across from them.
The court was called to
order and Justice Doris Vernan took her seat. Then the defendants were
brought into the defendants box. Tracy could see Wendy, sitting in front
of her, was nervous and tense. David Hawkins fixed his eyes on her the
minute he entered the defendants box and glared at her constantly. The
charges were read out and the defendants were required to state wether
they were guilty or not guilty. To the charges of Murder David Alfred
Hawkins and Helen Natilee Hawkins pleaded Guilty. To the charge of
Robbery with Violence, David Alfred Hawkins, Helen Natilee Hawkins,
Samuel George Reading and Kevin John Hawkins all pleaded Guilty.
To
the charge of being an Accessory to a Robbery with Violence Wendy Alice
Dutton pleaded Guilty with Mitigating Circumstances. Wendy Alice Dutton
pleaded Not Guilty to Knowingly Conspiring to Commit a Violent Crime.
Judge Vernon then asked Wendy Dutton whether she wanted a jury trial or
would accept the judges decision guided by the Truth Lights. Jenkins
replied for his client saying his client would accept the Judge's
decision. Judge Vernan informed the court that the hearing would now
concentrate on evidence in relation to Wendy Dutton's Not Guilty and
Guilty with Mitigating Circumstances pleas, after which she would hear
summarisation from each counsel and announce sentences.
Wendy
Dutton was called to the Witness Box. The Judge announced to the Court
that she would be giving her testimony under Truth Light. Tracy was
called to set up the Light. She came forward and quickly assembled her
Light. She strapped the sensor on Wendy's wrist and switched the Light
on. Wendy Dutton was bathed in its purple glow. Her lawyer Stephen
Jenkins began questioning her, identifying her and confirming that she
had worked for the Bank in a position of trust for many years. She
described how a few months after her husband had died she met and
subsequently married David Alfred Hawkins and had been his wife for a
year and that the marriage had since been ended. He went on to question
her on life with David (Alfred) Hawkins, what the subject of their
conversations were over the months after the marriage and how David
Hawkins, who insisted on being known as 'Alfred', would constantly
question her on her job at the bank and how he gradually gained a full
knowledge of her knowledge of the Bank's security system.
"Was
David Hawkins able to gain a full understanding of the bank's security
system from you?"
"No. I didn't have any of the necessary
codes used by the second team and they didn't have any of mine. Members
of both teams were required to be present to open the main security
doors and gates."
"Did you explain this to David Hawkins?"
"No."
"Why
not?"
"He never asked. I never thought to tell him. I
thought he was just showing interest in me."
"You had no
knowledge of his plans or intentions."
"No."
Continuing
on, Jenkins questioned her on the relationship between David Hawkins and
her children, this bringing out Sarah's story and Hawkins refusal to
obtain a Truth Light for Sarah's trial, which Wendy now saw as his way
of 'getting rid' of Sarah so she could not hamper his plans. Under
Jenkins questions, Wendy described life in the house with Hawkins, his
sister and brother's constant visits and her horror when she had
discovered, after the robbery attempt, of Hawkins sexual molestation of
Susan. He also brought out the fact that Wendy Dutton no longer owned
the home she and her first husband had worked for twenty years to pay
for, how David Hawkins had made her sign mortgage papers on the house
and now the bank was claiming the house. Jenkins explained to the court
that it was now clear that Hawkins had used some of the money to
purchase the equipment used in the break-in. The rest had been gambolled
away. After he had finished, Wendy had to face questions from the
Prosecutor. However Ms Taylor simply emphasised that Wendy COULD have
known about the plans for the robbery, but it was shown by the Truth
Light that she had not. When she had finished George Harris, The
defence council to the rest of the defendants, faced her.
"Ms
Dutton I put it to you that not only did you know of the raid but
actually suggested it to my innocent client. I suggest to you that you
did know about the intentions because you planned it yourself and only
involved my clients when you realised you could not do it alone. That is
why you set out to seduce my client David Hawkins and his sister. After
all it was not the first time your family was involved in crime was it?
Your eldest daughter is a murderer. Just how did your first husband die
Ms Dutton? I understand it was put down to heart failure. His body has
been cremated hasn't it? Fortunate for you it can't be examined for
poisons isn't it?"
"NO. NO. NO." screamed a distraught Wendy
Dutton. From where she monitored the Light, Tracy could see there was no
attempt on Wendy's part to fight the Light. She was speaking the truth.
Wendy
Dutton burst into tears as Harris fired his questions at her. Jenkins
leapt up and demanded the questions stop. Judge Vernon called the court
to order and told Harris to calm his questions down. Wendy Dutton
struggled to get her emotions under control. Harris said he had no
further questions.
"Very well, we will recess for 15 minutes
after which the questions will be repeated under Prosecutors Truth
Light. Court is recessed." Judge Vernan rose and left the court-room.
Tracy switched the Light off and removed the sensor from Wendy's arm.
She then proceeded to pack the Light back into its case. A court
official appeared carrying a already assembled Truth Light and set it in
place. Jenkins was speaking quietly to Wendy. who had now got herself
back under control. Tracy went back to her seat. She paused and sent a
smile to Sarah who was sitting with Aunt Freda. Tracy wondered if Kerry
Davis was in the witness's Waiting Room wondering if she and the other
police officers involved in the case will be needed to give evidence.
Fifteen
minutes later court resumed. For the second time Jenkins led Wendy
Dutton through her evidence, carefully repeating his questions. Finally
he was finished and the Prosecutor then repeated her questions. After
her George Harris repeated his questions. At no time was there any
indication that Wendy's words were blocked, meaning the Light was
satisfied she spoke the truth as she knew it. Finally Harris was done
and the Prosecutors Light was extinguished and removed. Judge Vernon now
called on counsels to give their summaries
Judge Vernon now
summed up and announced the sentences. Each accused person was required
to rise as the Judge announced her sentence
"David Alfred Hawkins
for the crime of Murder I sentence you to a life of preputial servitude,
the sentence to begin with 200 strokes of the lash. For the crime of
Breaking into and attempting to rob the Harris Street Branch of National
Bank and Robbery with Violence, I sentence you to forty years in
servitude, the sentences to be served consecutively." Hawkins sat down
stony faced.
"Helen Natilee Hawkins for the crime of murder I
sentence you to a life of perpetual servitude, the sentence to begin
with 200 strokes of the lash. For your part in the crime of breaking
into the Harris Street branch of the National Bank you are sentenced to
forty years in servitude, the sentences to be served consecutively."
Helen Hawkins sat down white faced.
"Samuel George Reading for
the crime of Wounding with Intent to Kill you are sentenced to fifty
years of servitude to begin with 100 strokes of the lash. For your part
in the crime of breaking into the Harris Street branch of the National
Bank you are sentenced to forty years in servitude, the sentences to be
served consecutively." Samuel Reading sat down shaking.
"Kevin
John Hawkins, for the crime of Wounding with Intent to Kill you are
sentenced to fifty years of servitude to begin with 150 strokes of the
lash. For your part in the crime of breaking into the Harris Street
branch of the National Bank you are sentenced to forty years in
servitude, the sentences to be served consecutively." Kevin Hawkins
tried to mimic his brother but his shaking knees made it hard.
"Wendy
Alice Dutton you pleaded Not Guilty to the charge of being an Accessory
to a Robbery with Violence. Since the Truth Lights showed you speak the
Truth when you say you knew nothing of the plans to rob your employer, I
therefore find you not guilty of that charge."
"To the
charge of being an Accessory to a Robbery with Violence Wendy Dutton you
pleaded Guilty with Mitigating Circumstances. I sentence you to ten
years servitude with a non-parole period of seven years. You will also
receive thirty strokes of the lash. Court adjourned."
Tracy
saw that as the Court stood in respect while the Judge rose and left the
court, Wendy Dutton hat collapsed back into her chair. Tracy looked
round at Sarah and saw that she was making her way to where her mother
sat closely followed by Susan. She arrived as prison officers came to
collect Wendy. Sarah threw her arms over her mother and hugged her
tightly.
"It will be all right Mother. You'll cope, you'll see.
It's only seven years." said Sarah. Susan wrapped her arms around her
mother and hugged her, sobbing. Aunt Freda came up to Tracy as the
prison officers snapped handcuffs on Wendy. Sarah lifted her arms over
her mother's head and put them over Susan instead. She drew Susan back
so the prison officers could do their job.
"You will be able to
see your mother tomorrow Susan," said Aunt Freda quietly. She nodded to
the prison officers, "Carry on."
"When will she be
flogged?" asked Tracy quietly as she picked up the Light in its case.
"Some
time next week, I expect. Do you want to see it? You have already seen
floggings I know, but when it's a family member it's different. You
don't have to."
"Yes I do, please," said Sarah as they
turned to leave, "I don't know why, but I know I should be there."
"Me
too," sniffed Susan.
As they neared Aunt Freda's car, Susan
spoke again. "Mother never told me what was to happen to me. Am I
supposed to go to an orphanage or something?"
"No Susan.
Your coming with us." replied Aunt Freda with a smile.
"I
am?"
"She is. Aunt, that's wonderful of you." gasped Tracy.
"Oh!
Thankyou so much Ms Philips," said Sarah a she hugged Susan.
They
piled aboard the car and Aunt punched in a new destination. Then she
produced some papers and handed them to Susan. "Read these. Your old
enough to understand them."
After a moments silence, Susan
said slowly, "I'm a bonded student. Bonded to you M'am and your sister
for the next five years."
"That's right. We are going to
your place now to collect your luggage."
"Mum had it all
packed but I thought it was because the Bank is taking the house
tomorrow anyway. Hawkins never made any repayments on the loan. Errr...
Does this mean I will have to wear a green chain?"
"Yes,
that's right," replied Aunt Freda.
Susan was silent for the rest
of the trip to her home. She looked at the house as the car slowed and
stopped. *My ex-home now. I wouldn't be sorry to leave. Not after what
happened.*
They collected the cases and boxes and headed for
home. Tracy slipped an arm round Sarah who lent into her shoulder
contentedly. Susan, seated on the other side of Sarah looked over
Sarah's bowed head at Tracy and smiled. Sarah however did not smile.
Tracy saw a tear trickle down Sarah's cheek. Tracy thought she could
guess Sarah's thoughts. They would be for her Mother and her destroyed
family. Tracy sighed and wiped the tear away silently. There wasn't much
you could say to ease this situation.
They arrived home just
after midday. Fiona had lunch ready and after getting Susan and her
luggage into her room, they settled down to enjoy the meal. Susan was
agog when she saw Sarah emerge naked from the room. she shared with
Tracy. "I'm a crim-slave, Susan. Tracy has me stay naked most of the
time when were home so I'm reminded of my status." she explained.
"Oh!
errr.. Am I supposed to be naked to?"
"I don't know. You'll
have to ask Ms Philips. I don't think so. You're not a crim-slave."
Tracy
who had heard the conversation, smiled gently. "Would you like to be a
slave, Susan? I remember you said you were interested in chains and
dungeons"
"Hmmm.. That's right." said Sarah.
"I...
I'm not sure," confessed a red faced Susan, "When I think of it -
especially if I imagine myself tied up and helpless I get funny tingles
inside and once I seemed to orgasm just because of thinking of what that
would be like. Am I stupid or something? I don't know what to think."
"Would
you mind all that much if it turned out that you did like that sort of
thing Susan? its not as if it would prevent you having a good school and
career life. What you do at home is your affair no one else's you know."
"I
understand."
"Tracy is right there Susan," said Aunt Freda
from the end of the table, "If you are interested in slavery then learn
about it. It won't hurt to you know. After you do know something of it
you may change your mind. That's quite all right too."
"I
see," said Susan, who was still looking at the naked Sarah. Than she
turned to Tracy. "Tracy do you punish Sarah?"
"If she
does something wrong. Sure."
"Do...do you whip her?"
"No
I don't like the whip. It leaves nasty marks. I spank her with a paddle
if I use corporal punishment."
"How often do you have to
spank her?"
"I've actually only spanked her once. Sarah is a
good girl. Also since I love her I'm probably more lenient than other
handlers, especially those 'Satanists' ones at school. They are out to
make their girls lives miserable. I'm not."
"I see."
When
they had finished eating, Aunt Freda looked at Susan. "Come here child,"
she said, beckoning her to the end of the table. Susan rose and went to
her. "Kneel, Susan."
Susan stared at her in surprise.
Then she saw the green chain Aunt Freda was holding and understood.
Slowly she sank onto her knees and knelt with her back straight, her
eyes fixed on Aunt Freda's. "Lift your hair up off your neck, dear.
That's right." Aunt Freda slipped the green chain round Susan's neck and
closed the lock. She showed Susan a key. "This will unlock that chain in
five years from now. For as long as that chain is on your neck you are
part of our family, Susan. I hope you will be happy here. However you
will be expected to obey orders from either myself, Elizabeth and Tracy.
Tracy said earlier that she rarely punishes Sarah. Sarah has been an
obedient girl since she came here and has rarely needed reprimanding. I
hope you will be the same. HOLD it." Susan who had started to rise,
froze. "Did I tell you to stand?"
"N... no, M'am"
"Kneel,
Susan." Susan resumed her kneeling position.
"This is your
first day so I will not punish you this time. But remember in future to
be more self disciplined, Susan. While you are not a slave you are a
bond-woman, now. You must be properly courteous to your elders including
Tracy since you are not a totally free person now. Do you understand me
Susan?"
"Not... not exactly, M'am." Tracy noticed that
Susan's eyes were bright with eagerness.
"I mean you must always
be sure you are obeying orders, Susan. Tracy will probably be the one to
give you your instructions most of the time. If you fail in some way she
can discipline you. It doesn't have to be corporal discipline either.
She may chain you up for instance if you fail to obey. To prevent this
from happening you only have to obey orders, understand?"
"Yes
M'am."
"Good. Now stand." Susan stood up.
"That's
better. Tracy and Sarah will help you settle in. Now off you all go."
The three girls headed for the stairs.
Once in Tracy's room,
Sarah went and stood quietly in her place, while Susan questioned Tracy.
"What was that all about? Did she mean you can punish me?"
"Yes."
"Smack
me, even?"
"If necessary, yes."
"Who
decides if it's necessary?"
"I can." Tracy looked straight
at Susan. "Or you can."
"I can! What do you mean?"
"You
may do something which you afterwards realise you shouldn't have done.
You could then tell me and I will decide if you should be disciplined.
Some people may think such and act is only done by a person of honour.
Others may think it is only done by those who enjoy pain. It's for you
to decide which one you are."
"I see, I think."
"You
will in time. We don't expect you to understand everything all at once.
Come on. We'll get your stuff unpacked." Tracy led the way into Susan's
room.
Susan gestured at the cases and boxes. "You understand this
isn't all my stuff. Sarah's and Mum's stuff is there as well and also a
few family treasures from when Dad was alive. Mum said I was to keep
them for her. Is that all right?"
"Yes. We'll take your
mother's and Sarah's stuff down to the storeroom for now though, since
you won't be needing it. I see you bought your PC too. Good. You can set
it up tomorrow." replied Tracy.
After unpacking Susan's
clothes they returned to Tracy's room. Sarah went straight to her place
and stood with her back to the wall. Tracy faced Susan.
"Susan,
if you still don't understand Aunt Freda, understand this. When you are
in this room you are totally under my direction. When you are in your
own room you can move about that room as you wish, though you are
required to keep it tidy and still follow instructions. But in here you
do what I say without question. For instance stop slouching. Back
straight, that's better. Now go over to the wall and stand beside Sarah,
with your back to the wall, shoulders back. Go on. Move. Good that's
better. Right. That is your place in this room. Understand?"
"No.
What do you mean 'my place in your room'?"
"Would you like
to explain Sarah?"
"Tracy is saying that when you enter this
room, which is her room, you will have to follow her rules. If you are
not here to do a certain task or carrying something, then you are to
come here and either stand or kneel here and wait until Tracy is ready
for you. Understand?"
"I think so," replied Susan slowly, "I
can't move about in this room. Is that it?"
"Right," replied
Sarah, "If it helps, that rule applies to me to, which is why I'm
standing here. It simply means Tracy rules in her room. If you break
this rule without a good reason, you must expect to be disciplined."
"If
you were a totally free person, Susan, you could apply the same rule in
your room. In fact you may eventually do so if you continue to live here
after your bond ends. This rule does not apply to my Aunts of cause as
they, or at least Aunt Freda, is responsible for the building as a
whole. Anyway you will soon see they rarely come in here and it is just
as rare for me or Sarah to enter their rooms. Is this clear to you?"
"I
think so. May I ask a question."
"You may."
"What
is this row of holes for and that thing up there with rope hanging from
it?"
"That is a Discipline Strip, Susan. Ever heard of them?"
"Yeees
I have. First time I've seen one though. It's for tying up slaves, isn't
it? How does it work?"
"You put rings into the holes, like
you see there, and then chain a slave to the ring. You can set the rings
at various heights to accommodate slaves of various heights and also to
able you to secure the slave in various ways. For instance you can chose
to secure the slave by the ankle or the wrist or the neck. Or more than
one of those. A ring is put in the strip at the right height to enable
you to do it."
Susan was staring at the row of holes, her
eyes wide. She turned to Sarah. "Has Tracy chained you...."
"Often,"
smiled Sarah, "It doesn't hurt you know. Just stops you from going
anywhere else."
"But I thought she loves you. How can she
love you and do this to you?"
"The holes and chains are a
means of control, Susan. Tracy has to be able to control me because of
the situation I'm in. Or perhaps I should say my status. Believe me
there are much worse Handlers in the school than Tracy. You'll see them
for yourself when school starts up again."
Susan moved
closer to the wall and ran her hand over the series of holes. "Is there
a set of these holes in my room too?"
"Yes. But they're
covered up at present."
"Are you going to chain me up to?"
"If
necessary. As has already been said, Susan, you are not actually a
slave. You shouldn't need to be chained up. Why? Would you like to be
chained to the wall?"
Susan was silent for a moment, then,
"Maybe. I don't know. This is all so new and sudden. And..." Tears
filled Susan's eyes and Sarah wrapped her arms round her sister as she
dissolved into sobs, her body shaking. Sarah gently eased her down onto
the floor and soon Susan was curled up in her sisters arms. Tracy left
them there knowing that right now that was the best thing to do.
Later
after she had recovered Susan came over to where Tracy was curled up on
the bed, reading. She knelt down and looked at Tracy with red puffy
eyes. "Tracy, I'm sorry about that scene and being such a baby. In
answer to your last question, I think I would like to be chained. I have
been having these dreams lately of being chained up in a dungeon,
hanging by my wrists and being whipped. The idea scared me at first. But
later when I went into the city to shop, I started going and watching
the criminals being flogged. I would get this strange feeling that I
should be the one being flogged. It was as if I knew I deserved it. And
yet I haven't done anything to deserve it that I know off. What wrong
with me?"
"Nothing at all, Susan," replied Tracy quietly,
"Your growing up, maturing. Especially your body. Its going through a
lot of changes at this time of your life. That effects the way you think
to some extent. Only time will show whether you are actually a true
slave or submissive. If you like we can treat you as a submissive here
and see if you like it. We can stop it any time. But tell me, can you
remember what you had been doing when you started to have these ideas or
dreams? Also, is it only in the last year these ideas appeared or did
they start earlier?"
Susan frowned thoughtfully. "I think it
was a few months after Mum married Hawkins. Yes. It was when I started
to feel scared of how he was looking at me." Susan sat back on her
heals, head bowed, staring down at the floor. "Then when he forced me
to... to service him, I felt so dirty. But then I began to feel that it
was all I was good for. That I should be his slave serving him in that
way. That was when I started to have these dreams." Susan looked at
Tracy and then over at Sarah who was kneeling in her place, a horrified
look on her face as she listened to Susan speak to Tracy. Susan looked
back up at Tracy, "Am I a natural slave, then Tracy?" she whispered.
"Not
necessarily, Susan," replied Tracy, "From what you've just said it could
actually have been simply your mind trying to defend itself from the
shock of what you were being forced to do. There are articles about
people who have been in similar situations to yours and they actually
learnt to accept and even like it. They become convinced that it was the
right thing to do or that they are only fit to be a slave and serve in
whatever way their captors made them. I think you may need some
counselling. Then maybe you will be able to answer the question as to
whether you are a submissive."
"I see." Susan yawned and
Tracy grinned.
"Guess it's time you headed for bed. You've had a
big day."
"I guess so." Tracy lent forward and kissed Susan
on the forehead. "Goodnight Susan Sweet dreams. Like Sarah to tuck you
in?"
"I, well." Susan blushed as Sarah came up to her and
took her hand.
"Come on sis. Bedtimes." Sarah nodded to Tracy and
led a willing Susan out of the room. Tracy heard movements in the
bathroom then silence. Shortly Sarah returned and came over to Tracy and
sat on the bed.
"Thanks for being so kind to her , Tracy. I hope
she won't be a problem. It was very good of your Aunts to do this."
Tracy
slipped an arm round Sarah and squeezed her. "That's OK honey. This is
all so wrong. That kid has been through hell. I wasn't fooling about
counselling, either. She may well need that or help of some kind.
Certainly more help than I can give her. I'll speak with my Aunts
tomorrow. But for now I think it's bed for us too. What do you think?"
"I
think yes," replied Sarah as Tracy drew her down onto the bed and
wrapped her arms around her.
The next morning found Tracy
accompanying Sarah and Susan across the road to Robinvale Prison. They
were passed in and taken to the visitors room where they sat down at a
table with a metal grill across it and a single chair in the cubicle
opposite. After a short wait a warder escorted Wendy Dutton into the
room and into the chair opposite them. She now wore the same black tunic
Sarah wore and a brown collar round her neck. She looked rather wan to
Tracy.
"Mother," Susan said eagerly, "Are you all right?" She
stretched her hand out and poked her fingers through the grill, but her
mother made no attempt at physical contact.
"No dear, I didn't
sleep well last night," came the reply in a weary voice, "How are you
getting on in your new home?" Then to Sarah and Tracy. "Hello Sarah.
Good morning Ms Wilson. I hope Susan is not being any trouble."
"Why
couldn't you sleep last night Mother?" asked Sarah, concern in her voice.
"How
could I," snapped Wendy Dutton, "I'm to be flogged next week. Thirty
strokes. How can I sleep thinking of that?"
"Think of the
Hawkins, Mother," replied Sarah calmly, "It's 200 for them remember. You
will have it all over in one session, they will have to go there four
times. Have you spoken to Natilee since you arrived?"
"No. I
haven't seen her and I don't want to. This is all her fault, her and her
brother. They've wrecked my life and put me in prison and now I going
to be publicly stripped and flogged and I didn't actually DO anything.
And once the flogging is over I'm to be leased out to only God knows
who. A brothel probably where I will have to serve men as a sex toy.
I'll never live it down. How will I get a job when it is all over? Seven
years for loving the wrong man. and it's called Justice. As if you
going and getting yourself imprisoned wasn't enough, Sarah. The
neighbours quickly turned their noses up on me when that happened. Qh! I
don't know what I'll do."
Tracy listened to the tirade from
Wendy Dutton with mounting irritation. Not one word of concern about her
children. No thanks for the use of the Truth Light which had proved her
innocence. She seemed to blame Sarah for getting herself arrested,
ignoring the rape of her youngest child which actually caused it. What
sort of mother was this Wendy Dutton? She obversely favoured Susan over
Sarah, although that wasn't strange since favouring the youngest was
common enough.. But this woman was clearly very self-centred, decided
Tracy.
"Are you two still sure of this?" queried
Tracy as they walked along the street, "It is not to late to change your
mind."
"Yes," replied Sarah.
"Yes," from
Susan.
"OK. We will be in time I think. 10 AM, Aunt Freda said.
Look there are others here already."
"There's always a
crowd, even if only a small one," replied Sarah, as they turned into the
park opposite the courthouse. "Do you want to stay back or get up front
where she may see you?"
"Up front," replied Susan.
"Yes,"
agreed Sarah.
"OK," said Tracy and they wormed there way through
the small crowd to the front. Just as they got there was a stir in the
crowd as the prison van drew up. The warders brought out the prisoners.
The prisoners were made to strip. They consisted of six men and two
women. The men included David Hawkins and his associates, the women were
Wendy Dutton and Natilee Hawkins. The warders seized four of the men and
soon had them secured to the frame. Those waiting their turn were made
to kneel. Their hands were shackled behind them and they were chained to
the van by a chain from their necks.
One of the warders read out
the charges and sentences, then the flogging began. Wendy Dutton was
obversely upset. She tried to get away and was pushed onto her knees
beside Natilee Hawkins who seemed to be able to face her fate calmly.
Tracy actually saw when Wendy Dutton spotted her children in the front
row of the crowd. A look of horror which quickly changed to anger and
then shame came over face, and her head was lowered. Natilee also seemed
to spot Sarah or Susan and said something to Wendy who nodded. One of
the men being flogged was David Hawkins. Tracy noticed Natilee Hawkins
was watching her brother as he received his fifty strokes. He screamed
as loudly as the other men had as he received his fifty strokes. When
his flogging ceased David Hawkins sagged in his chains groaning and
sobbing. Natilee Hawkins watched on anxiously as her brother was
released and marched back to the van. The next four were released from
the van and marched up to the frame. Natilee Hawkins went calmly while
Wendy Dutton screamed "NO NO" as she was dragged up to the frame and
secured, her hands over her head and her ankles apart. Sarah and Susan
were standing right behind where their mother was secured. The flogging
began on the other side of the frame with the two men. Wendy Dutton
pulled at her shackles and screamed "NO PLEASE NO". Natilee Hawkins
stood stoically waiting her punishment.
When it was Natilee's
turn Wendy stopped screaming and said, "Now you are going to get your
deserts, girl. I hope you suffer for what you did to me." Natilee didn't
reply. She took the first two strokes in silence then she began to sob
and groan. The red marks of the lash began at her shoulders and went
slowly down her back then the buttocks, finishing finally on her thighs.
She sagged in her chains sobbing quietly as the warder moved on to
Wendy. Wendy began screaming again when she realised her turn had come.
"NO PLEASE NO" she screamed, to no avail. The flogger began on her
shoulders and started down her back. As her sentence was only 30 strokes
he ended his work on her buttocks. Wendy was screaming and writhing with
the pain and sagged in her chains until she was released and returned to
the prison van.
Tracy noticed both Sarah and Susan were weeping
softly by the time Wendy's flogging was completed. She put an arm round
each and steered them away. She guided them over to a seat and they sat
down. "It was worse than I thought." said Sarah with a sigh. "Sorry we
mixed you up in this Tracy."
"That's OK."
Suisan
sagged against Tracy, resting her head on Tracy's shoulder. She stopped
weeping but just stared ahead of her and said nothing for a time. Then,
"What will happen to Mother now she has had her flogging?" she asked
quietly.
"As I understand it," replied Tracy, "She is allowed a
few days to recover then the availability of her lease is announced.
Probably by next Monday. But I could be wrong." Tracy turned to Sarah.
"Are you OK, Honey?"
Sarah sighed, "I guess so. You
know Mother hasn't been very good to me. Especially after my arrest. She
was so eager to catch David Hawkins she ignored my situation as much as
possible. You remember Tracy how she reacted when I asked her to send me
a pair of jeans?"
"Yes, I remember."
"You
heard her when we visited her in Robinvale. All she could talk about was
how her life had been affected. Not once has she asked how I am getting
on or how Susan is settling in with your Aunts. She has become more and
more self-centred. I remember now how proud she was about her position
at the bank. How she would speak of herself as a 'security chief' and
the sort of authority she had. She is obversely missing that now. I
wonder how she will cope with her change in status from a 'chief' to a
'slave', if you get my meaning."
Susan said slowly, "I know
this sounds hard but maybe the change will do her good in the long run.
Maybe being a slave for a time will end her self-centeredness, make her
more modest. Her sentence is only seven years maximum. She is what?
Forty years old? After her release she will still only be forty-seven,
with up to two hundred and fifty years to go thanks to Long-Life Serum.
She could still start over and have a good life if she wanted to
couldn't she?"
"I don't see why not," agreed Tracy, "She
will have her daughters to help her when she is released, wont she?"
Susan and Sarah smiled wanly at Tracy, then they rose and headed home.
The next morning Tracy Sarah and Susan were at the Prison
gate when it opened for visitors. They were taken into the visitors room
and after a short delay, a very stiffly moving and pained looking Wendy
Dutton was escorted into the opposite cubicle and slowly sat down her
face wincing in pain.
"How are you feeling Mother?" from a
subdued Susan.
"How do you think I feel," snapped her mother, "I
hurt all over, that's how I feel. I saw you there yesterday. Did you
enjoy watching me being flogged?"
"Mother!" gasped Sarah.
"We
were there to show you we supported you and love you, Mummy," protested
Susan.
"Then you did it in a very bad way," snapped Wendy Dutton,
"How do you think I felt knowing my children are watching their mother
publicly stripped, chained to a frame and flogged. Did you enjoy the
show?"
"No, Mother. Nor do I enjoy the fact that my Mother
still hasn't been able to realise why it all happened," said Sarah, "I
think we might as well go, people. Prisoners are allowed one com-call a
week, Mother. When you have realised why it all happened, call us.
Good-bye, Mother."
By the time they reached the gate, both
Sarah and Susan were sobbing softly, tears trickling slowly down their
faces. Tracy tried to cheer them up with an offer of a trip to the
theatre, but it had no effect. It took the rest of the day for the girls
to get over their misery.
The next day Susan
followed Sarah and Tracy into Tracy's room after breakfast. Plans to go
shopping we on hold as it was raining heavily. Susan followed Sarah over
to Sarah's 'place' and knelt gazing around the room. Finally she nudged
Sarah and pointed upwards. "What's that for?"
"That's a
winch Tracy uses to suspend me."
"Suspend you?"
"You've
heard that term haven't you?"
"Yes. But I thought it meant
to stop or halt something."
"It also means to suspend or
hang a slave off the ground usually from their wrists as a form of
discipline. Sometimes that is all that is done but often the slave is
then whipped or tortured in some other way if the owner so wishes."
"Tracy
has done that to you?"
"A few times. The winch has only
recently been put up."
"I thought Tracy loves you. How can
she do that to you if she loves you?"
"Tracy didn't force me
to do it. I was curious and agreed to try it. She is very careful with
me Susan. She knows I'm not into pain or humiliation. She would never
deliberately hurt me. She hoisted me of the ground by the wrists and I
found I didn't mind it all that much. Tracy only had me up for a short
time because we didn't know how much strain my arms would take. There is
no actual pain, I found, during the suspension, but when your down again
you get pain in your arms as the blood returns to them."
"What's
the debate, people?" Tracy had come in from the bathroom as Sarah
finished speaking.
"Susan has just noticed the winch." replied
Sarah.
"Ahh. Interested, Susan?"
"Yes. I've
never seen some-one suspended before."
"You interested in
seeing Sarah hoisted up or being hoisted yourself? I remember you saying
you were interested in dungeons, chains and whips. Are you interested
enough to try it yourself or just watch others? Sarah looks really
beautiful suspended."
"Does she? Could I see her suspended."
Tracy
slipped an arm around the kneeling Sarah's shoulders. "Shall we show
your sister how you look Sarah?"
Sarah smiled up at Tracy.
"OK."
Tracy looked at Susan thoughtfully. "However
Susan I think you should be into this more. If you want to see Sarah
hanging naked from the winch I think you should be in chains yourself.
What do you think, Sarah?"
"Hmm... Yes. She should consider
it her ticket to the show." replied Sarah joining in the game.
"Why
should I be wearing chains?"
"You said you were interested
in slavery and chains. I remember you said you had had dreams about it.
Now you can start to find out about it. We don't have a dungeon here but
there are some chains. Ever been chained up Susan?"
"N..
No," replied Susan slowly.
"OK. Time you found out about
chains. I'm really only suggesting handcuffs. Well?"
"OK."
Tracy
produced a pair of handcuffs. "Hold out your hands Susan."
Susan
stared at the handcuffs for a long silent moment, then slowly held out
her hands. Tracy snapped them on. "Good girl. See they don't hurt do
they?"
"No. I guess not."
Tracy brought out
the remote control and lowered the rope. Sarah held out her hands and
Tracy fastened the shackles on her wrists. Then Tracy pushed the 'up'
button and Sarah's arms were pulled up. Soon Sarah was off the floor and
rising steadily. Tracy halted the winch when Sarah's feet were a foot
off the floor.
"There. Doesn't she look beautiful, Susan?"
"Yesss..
Oh. Yes," enthused Susan, staring up at her sister, "She sure does I
love the way pulling her arms high over her head makes her breasts
become high and round." Susan reached out her cuffed hands to touch
Sarah's leg. Tracy joined her, slowly running her hands up the back of
Sarah's legs and up to her buttocks which she proceeded to squeeze and
kneed slowly. Then she reached higher and traced her fingers in circular
motions around Sarah's back. Susan was sliding her hands up the front of
Sarah's legs and up higher. Tracy watched to see if Susan would do
anything else, but the youngster ignored the unprotected pussy and
slowly tickled Sarah's taught tummy. Then she stepped back and admired
the view again. Sarah, Tracy saw, was smiling happily at the attention
she was getting.
"Turn round Susan look at the mirror. See the
beautiful picture your sister makes."
"Oh. She does to."
Tracy
looked up at Sarah and winked. "Want to try the winch yourself, Susan?"
"ERR...
Yes, please."
"OK." Tracy pushed the 'down' button on the
remote. After releasing Sarah from the winch, Tracy slipped the winch's
hook under Susan's cuffs and pushed the 'up' button. Susan was soon off
the floor. Susan gasped as her arms took the full load of her weight for
the first time. Tracy halted the winch with Susan's feet a foot of the
floor.
"How does it feel?"
Susan's face was
ecstatic. "Oh This is great" She looked at Tracy. "I'm totally under you
control, now, aren't I?"
Tracy smiled. Susan was certainly
into control. "Totally. I can do anything I want with you. See?" Tracy
reached up, slipped her hand under Susan's t-shirt and tickled her
belly-button.
Susan giggled. "Don't. That tickles."
Tracy
decided to press the control point further. "Susan, I decide what
happens to you now. See." Tracy tickled Susan's tummy again, "Now say,
'Miss Tracy can do whatever she wants with me.' Go on, say it."
Susan
stared at Tracy for a moment then, "Miss Tracy can do whatever she wants
with me. And you can to Tracy. I want to be your slave too. Like Sarah.
Please."
Tracy looked at Sarah who was clearly as surprised
as Tracy was. "Well Susan if you mean that, Fine. But you realise you
are legally to young to really be a slave at the moment. Also we'll let
you think it over before you commit yourself, in case it is the
excitement of the situation that is talking."
" I'm 14
Tracy, and I do know what you mean. Your talking about the sexual part
of slavery, aren't you? I understand that. Couldn't you sort of start
training me without the sex?"
"If you truly mean that Susan,
then I suppose we could. But I will let you sleep on it before you make
a decision." Tracy pushed the 'down' button to bring the girl down.
Tracy
sat down in her chair. "Sarah come kneel beside me here. Now Susan on
your knees facing me. Put your hands on your head. That's right. No tell
us why you suddenly feel you should be a slave."
Susan knelt
as directed, facing the seated Tracy and the kneeling Sarah, her hands
on her head. "Actually it's not a sudden idea at all, Mistress Tracy. It
has been b building up in me for a year or more. From about the time Mum
married that... that... monster Hawkins. During the time he courted her
I could sense there was something wrong about him but I couldn't tell
what. The more she became interested with him the more I didn't like
him. Sarah was the same I think. (Sarah nodded "True enough") Mother
ignored both of us more and more - she seemed to forget we were in the
house at times. Would you believe we (gesturing at Sarah) were only told
of the wedding date A WEEK after the date was set? Her own children
weren't told they were to have a new father. That and other things,
including the way Hawkins and his sister were obversely using Mum and
our things for their own, made me feel unwanted, as if I didn't count
for anything. Then there was Sarah's trial and Hawkins refusing get her
a Light. It was clear he wanted her and me out of the way. Mum wouldn't
listen when I tried to tell her this. She didn't want me or Sarah around
either. She didn't push hard for the Light for Sarah, didn't offer to
pay for the Light herself - remember she was working in a well paying
job, the house was paid for and we had, then, no heavy debts - she could
have but when Hawkins said no she just went along with him. She didn't
care about Sarah or me and I think that made me wonder whether I was of
any importance at all. Later this feeling came clearer when Hawkins
forced me to service him. I hated doing what I did for him yet I thought
I wasn't fit for anything else. This confirmed to me I should be a
slave."
"If that's the case Susan you may actually be simply
reacting from the way you have been treated. You may not be a 'natural
slave' at all. Perhaps after a few months you may feel differently. Do
you want to put it off for a few months and just live normally until we
see if you still have the same feelings? For that matter, can you
remember back to when your father was still alive. When your family had
none of the problems it has since had. Did you ever think of slavery
then?"
"I... I remember always thinking I should do as I'm
told," replied Susan thoughtfully, I was always the one to stay home and
do whatever Mum or Dad wanted. Sarah was the one who got into trouble
over being out later than Dad approved or wanting to go places. I always
thought I should obey orders."
"True enough, Tracy," said
Sarah, "Susan was always the quiet one, always doing as she was told. If
anyone got into trouble for not following orders it was me."
"Well
I still think you should see a counsellor before you commit yourself
fully Susan," said Tracy, "If we're told by a counsellor that you are by
nature a submissive and it is not a reaction from your treatment from
the Hawkins, then we will began your training. If it comes to it, at
least we know where to get you proper slave training if you are certain."
"You
mean your cousins?" smiled Sarah.
"Yes. Susan, after you are
certain and you finish school we can see if we can get you proper slave
training at Frederica's"
"That would be great." Susan's face
lit up eagerly.
"For now though we will go slowly until we know
for sure, Susan. There is nothing wrong with being interested in
slavery, it's just that because of what you have been through means we
have to be certain. There is nothing wrong with changing your mind and I
don't want you giving up that chance to do that to early. OK?"
"OK,"
Susan clearly wasn't happy with the decision but knew she wouldn't get a
different one.
That night Aunt Freda made an announcement at
dinner. "Some of you may be aware of this, but Fiona here is due to
leave us at the end of this month. I am bringing a new crim into here on
Thursday to learn her way around. Fiona, she will be your responsibility
for the most part, you will have the authority to direct her and punish
her when needed."
"Yes, M'am," replied Fiona cheerfully. It
would be nice to have another to give the dirtier jobs too.
"The
crims name is Wendy," continued Aunt Freda.
There was
silence, then, "You mean," Sarah began.
"Mother?"
finished Susan.
"Yes," replied Aunt Freda, "What do you think of
that idea?"
"I ... I think it would be great," replied Sarah
slowly, her mind spinning with the realisation of what this would mean.
"She
would be here as a crim-slave, won't she?" queried Susan slowly, her
mind also going over the meaning of this.
"Yes," replied Aunt
Elizabeth quietly, "And that is how she will be treated. Think you can
do it?"
Susan and Sarah looked at each other. "YES", they
replied together.
"By the way, Susan," said Aunt Elizabeth, "Had
you forgotten you are down to go to a camp next week?"
Susan's
head spun round and stared at Aunt Elizabeth in surprise. "Camp? What
camp?" Then her face suddenly lit up. "Oh! You mean Camp Andromeda. Yes
I had forgotten, what with all that has happened. You mean I can still
go? You don't mind?"
"No Susan we don't mind a bit. It will
probably do you some good to get away from here and let yourself just BE
yourself with others of your age. Anyway start packing. I understand you
were there last year?"
"Yes. I think Hawkins sent me off
there to get rid of me for a while but it was fun anyway. Thankyou for
letting me go. I'll go start packing now." She shot out the door and
could be hears running up the stairs.
"Aunt Elizabeth, about that
camp," said Tracy, "Would they have counsellors there?"
"Yes
they do. Why?"
Tracy explained about Susan's interest in
being a slave. "I'm worried that it may be a reaction from the way she
was treated by Hawkins. Especially after the way he forced her to
'service' him. If the counsellors there knew of this perhaps they could
see if she needs help."
"I'll get Susan an appointment to
see a councellor before she leaves on the camp and I'll send the camp a
letter warning them of what Susan's been through," said Aunt Elizabeth.
On Thursday Tracy Susan and Sarah were waiting for Aunt
Freda to bring the new crim-slave. At mid-morning the door opened and
Aunt Freda entered with Wendy coming behind on a leash attached to her
brown collar. Wendy was dressed in the usual black tunic and carried her
extra clothing in a bag. She was clearly surprised to see Susan and
Sarah waiting for her. She had obversely forgotten that her children
lived with the prison governor and thought only that she would be
serving in the Governor's kitchen. Her eyes went even wider when she
realised Sarah was naked.
"On your knees Wendy," directed Aunt
Freda, "Head down. Now I told you that you will be serving as my
housekeeper. Fiona here, will be your immediate superior and she will be
explaining your duties. She has three weeks to teach you them then she
leaves. I believe you have met these three. Understand this. You now
have no authority over your children, Wendy Dutton. You that right when
you failed as a mother. Is that clear?"
"But their my
children." protested Wendy weakly.
"What right have you over
us, Wendy?" snapped Sarah.
"Whose fault is it that we are in
the situation we are in now?" added Susan shortly.
"You're a
failure as a Mother, crim-slave Wendy," added Sarah, "I think we will
have to make it clear where the authority is M'am. With your
permission?" Aunt Freda nodded.
"Strip, slave," barked Susan.
"I..
I'll do no...."
Sarah stepped forward and pushed Wendy's
head down till her forehead was on the floor. Then she put a hand under
Wendy's buttocks and lifted them until they were in position. She
flicked thr prison tunic up and tugged the prison issue panties down.
Susan
then moved into position, the paddle high. "This will tell you who is in
control here, slave," she said. She swung
WACK. "AWWWW"
howled Wendy
WACK "AWWWW" she screamed again. Susan and Sarah
changed places
WACK "AWWWWWW NO NO PLEASE" howled the slave.
WACK
"AWWWWWWW NO ..NO MERCY PLEASE," Sarah stepped back.
"That
was to make it clear you are nothing here, slave," said Aunt Freda, You
take orders from slaves and if you fail to oey you will be punished by
slaves. Is that clear?"
???"yes"
"Yes what,
slave?"
???"Yes mistress"
"Just you
remember it, slave," said Sarah. Sarah turned and headed upstairs
followed by Susan. Tracy watched as Wendy Dutton's tear streaked face
showed first surprise at her children's attitude, then shame as she
realised that Susan's charge was right.
"On you feet, slave,"
snapped Fiona, "Come this way. Bring your bag."
Tracy
waited until the kitchen door closed behind them then looked at Aunt
Freda, "I hope this works out."
"Yes. Well if it
doesn't she can be leased out as usual. We'll see. I've got to get back.
See you tonight." Aunt Freda headed out the door.
A while
after there was a tap on Tracy's door. Sarah opened it and Fiona and a
naked Wendy stood there. "My apologies for troubling you Miss Tracy, but
I am giving the new slave the Tour. Now this room, slave, belongs to
Miss Tracy. Her personal slave Sarah spends all her time with her also.
You will be required to clean and dust it regularly and change the bed
sheets weekly. Don't touch the things on the desk, Miss Tracy wants them
left alone."
Wendy was again staring at her naked daughter
as she held the door. Her eyes were red from weeping. She looked away
from her daughter. She said nothing.
"This way, slave," said
Fiona as she led Wendy out of the room.
As soon as the door was
shut Sarah turned to Tracy, tears in her eyes. "Are we doing the right
thing, Tracy?"
"I hope so, Sarah, I hope so."
Wendy
began her service as a crim- slave that evening. When the household
assembled for dinner, Fiona had Wendy carry in some of the dishes. She
was clearly nervous and nearly dropped the tray. Sarah had to stop
herself from going to her aid. Wendy also spilt some coffee as she
poured for Aunt Elizabeth. Later when they were finishing up they heard
Fiona, in the kitchen, order Wendy to bend over and they all listened as
six strokes of the cane were administered. Sarah and Susan stared at
each other, both with worried expressions.
"You must allow her to
develop at her own pace girls," said Aunt Freda softly.
Sarah
swallowed, "I understand M'am. I just didn't think it would be so hard,"
she replied softly, "If I may be excused?"
Aunt Freda
nodded and Tracy led the way upstairs. Once there they looked at each
other. "I didn't think it would be so hard," said Susan, "I'm glad I
leave next week." Sarah slipped her arms round her sister and hugged her
tightly.
"I understand," said Tracy gently, "She will be settled
in by the time you return. Think of it this way, your mother has to pay
for her mistakes. She has hit the bottom and she can only either stay
there or climb back up. The choice is hers." Sarah and Susan nodded.
The
next Monday saw Susan depart for holiday camp. Tracy and Sarah resumed
their routine of exploring the Capital's parks and museums. Three days
later Aunt Elizabeth handed them a surprise. An invitation from Cousin
Frederica.
"You have both been invited to spend two weeks on
their Island. She says you were interested in seeing it and now you can.
What do you think You leave on Saturday. ?"
"Wow!," That is
nice of her. Are you and Aunt Freda coming too?"
"No we are
both tied up with work at the moment. But don't worry Fred will se you
are OK and don't get lost. Just pack overnight bags, girls. You won't
need more. You will be given clothes when you arrive."
Tracy
and Sarah went upstairs to pack their bags.
Part
7 - The Island.
A Slave for Tracy
Part 7.
Tracy
stared out of the cab window at the scene before her. Containers of
cargo were being hoisted onto the vessel, a long-distance ferry, as she
watched. At the gang-way there was a small crowd, some waiting to board
and others who had come to farewell them. The people were well but
casually dressed men and women accompanied by a collection of vol-slaves
and crim-slaves who were dressed in various manners according to their
owners whims. Some were wearing sleeveless thigh-length tunics, others
were in trousers that sat low on the hip- in fact Tracy wondered how
they stayed on at all. Two female slaves wore short wrap-skirts and no
top. Several wore no clothing at all. However all wore some sort of
restraint.
As Tracy and Sarah emerged from the cab a voice called
"Ah there you are". Two figures, both female, headed there way.
"Cousin
Kerry," Said Tracy, "It's good to see you again." Then Tracy recognized
the girl in the brown collar at Kerry's side. "Isn't this the slave we
met at your premises?"
"Yes. This is Doris. I have some
leave and so I'm taking her to the Island to get to know her properly.
Doris, this is Tracy my cousin and her crim-slave Sarah."
"Hello.
Forgive my asking but is it true you killed a rapist?" Doris's eyes were
on Sarah.
"Yes. He had raped my sister once and had come back for
a second go."
"But how come you were collared? I would have
thought you would have been let off."
"So did I but as you
see I wasn't. The judge insisted I be tried and he convicted me of
murder. That's justice for you." Sarah's voice was flat and bitter.
Tracy slipped an arm round her and squeezed.
"Come on people we
can board now," said Kerry quietly.
":How long will it take
to get there," asked Tracy as they went up the gangplank.
"About
36 hours weather permitting," replied Kerry cheerfully.
After
being shown to their cabin and stowing their bags, Sarah and Tracy went
exploring. Kerry and Doris found them at the rail watching as the ship
cast off. The ferry soon cleared the harbour and began to pick up speed.
After land was out of sight Tracy turned to examining her fellow
passengers. Kerry explained that the people were all of the 'upper'
sector of society who were well of financially and were in some cases
descendent of the original settlers.
Some of the passengers kept
their slaves in their cabins. However some, especially those who had
brought more than one slave elected to have them carried in cages in the
slave hold. Kerry was able to take Tracy, Sarah and hr own slave Doris
into the slave hold and showed them the cages. These cages were made of
plastic and set as fixtures in one of the ships holds. They were set in
multiple layers with walkways separating them. The four walls were just
vertical bars, the floor of one level was the ceiling of the lower
level. Each cage had a built-in toilet (without any privacy, something
slaves could not expect) and wash-basin and was just tall enough for the
average person to stand and long enough to lie flat. There was a
mattress but no blankets, the hold being kept at a temperature that made
them unnecessary. The attendant asked Tracy and Kerry if they wanted to
cage their slaves for the trip. Both declined the offer. Tracy noticed
that nearly 3/4 of the cages were occupied. She also noted that most of
the slaves had brown chains round their necks.
By the time they
returned to the deck the sun was high and they headed for the dining
room. Passengers were sitting at their meal with their slaves kneeling
on the floor beside their owners chairs. The owners were feeding them
from their plates. Tracy had heard of this but never required it of
Sarah.
"That's not right for Sarah," she protested to Kerry, "She
isn't a true criminal."
"It doesn't matter, Tracy," said
Sarah softly and sank onto her knees beside Tracy's chair while Doris
knelt beside Kerry. Tracy found herself rather liking the feeling of
power the arrangement represented and at the same time despising herself
for feeling this way. She fed Sarah food from her plate and gave Sarah
drink from her glass which she filled from dishes and jugs in the centre
of the table. These dishes were themselves replaced as needed by ships
servants some of which, Tracy noted, wore brown chains. Over the meal
Kerry explained that passengers normally just wandered the deck and
gossiped during the voyage or used the communication equipment in their
cabins to check their business affairs. Kerry went on to explain that
when the Island was first envisioned it was seen as having no
communication with the outside world. However this was found to be
unworkable as business people could not stand to be away from their
affairs for long periods of time so the villas had communication
equipment even though this did not fit in with the old Greek-Roman
life-style. As they left the dining room after the meal Sarah
suddenly gasped and pointed out a passenger to Tracy. "Look! Isn't he
the man who was drunk on the river cruise?"
"Yes your right."
"What's
wrong?" queried Kerry.
Tracy related the tale of the river
cruise. "Do you know who he is?"
"Yes. He is Reginald
Thomas a businessman and distant relation of the Adamsdale Family. He is
a known drinker. Also known for his cruelty to his slaves. Mother says
the Adamsdales only tolerate him for family loyalty reasons. His uncle,
who is a magistrate, has a villa on the Island. Your Aunt probably
knows him."
Tracy and Kerry were now seated in deck chairs
with Sarah and Doris kneeling on the deck beside them. Tracy turned to
Sarah, "I'm sorry about the dining room set-up."
"That's
OK. It's not your fault. I think this Island is going to be similar
though." Sarah looked up at Kerry who nodded.
"Yes, Sarah.
You will find yourself serving more like a slave of old on the Island."
"I
don't mind so long as it's Tracy I'm serving," Sarah replied. Tracy
reached down took Sarah hand and squeezed it.
By mid afternoon of
the next day the Island was in sight. As the ship drew closer the
buildings could be seen and Tracy could see the tall columns of old
Greek design. As the ship reduced speed and prepared to dock Tracy and
Sarah were staring in astonishment at the scene before them. On the dock
was a collection of two-wheeled and four wheeled carriages each with a
number of oddly dressed men or women harnessed to them. The men or women
were naked but for an odd headdress which seemed to inhibit his or her
vision, a strange object in their mouth with a long bar stretching to
each side of the face from each end of which ran a long ribbon like
object to the driver's seat of the odd carriage. Their hands were
shackled to a cross bar that protruded from the central shaft sticking
out from the vehicle. Each of the slaves also had a long bushy tail
protruding from their buttocks. There were also men and women with
barrows waiting for orders. and also two vehicles with a flat tray like
surface which had some eight or ten men harnessed to them.
Tracy
turned to Kerry. "What are...?"
"They are our means of
conveyance around the island, Tracy. The slaves pull the carriages as a
beast of burden would. The driver drives the carriage much like the
horse-drawn carriage of old Earth. The ones with a flat top will carry
our ships cargo to where its needed elsewhere on the island. The barrows
will carry cargo into the storehouses here on the dock. This way girls."
Tracy
followed Kerry down the gangplank and along to where one of the four
wheeled vehicles stood waiting. Kerry was greeted by the driver, a woman
wearing a brown chain round her neck, a second light chain between her
clamped nipples and a short blue wrap skirt and sandals, with a deep bow.
"Hello
Meg, how are things at the villa?"
"Everything is in order
M'am," the slave replied cheerfully, "Ms Fred is waiting for you there."
"Right
then. We shouldn't keep her waiting then. Climb aboard girls."
As
they set off Sarah who was sitting opposite Tracy with Doris next to
her noticed that other passengers from the ferry had their slaves
walking beside their carriage while they rode in comfort.
"M'am
should Doris and I be walking?" she inquired of Kerry who shrugged her
shoulders.
"It is up to the individual owner," she explained,
"There is no hard and fast rule."
Tracy watched as the
driver cracked her whip and the four slave-ponies heaved on the cross
bars and slowly the carriage started off. Once in motion Tracy saw that
the slave-ponies needed less effort to keep the vehicle moving, the
slave-ponies were able to keep up a steady trot. She looked around and
began to take in the unique life of Paradise Island. There were male and
female slaves everywhere working, following a free man or woman,
sometimes on a lead but just as often not. Some wore chains round their
necks, some collars. Many carried packages in carry sacs as Tracy had
seen in the city. While some slaves were naked most wore a sleeveless
thigh-length tunic and sandals.
Free men and women could be seen
moving from shop to shop going about their business as they would on the
mainland, the main difference Tracy noticed was the design of clothing.
Free men wore long loose robes or short sleeved knee-length tunics.
Slaves
could be seen everywhere, weeding flower-beds, trimming hedges, driving
some cattle along the road. They passed a building site where slaves
could be seen working with the free men. They also passed a group of six
male slaves wearing blue tunics, chained in a line by their neck
carrying packages and parcels led by a woman wearing a close-fitting
sleeveless black top which sported a badge of some sort, brief shorts
and long black boots. She waved to them as they passed and Kerry
returned it. "That is Vera Andrews our overseer. You will probably meet
her later"
Tracy noticed that a large number seemed to wear the
same blue coloured tunic with an insignia on the front, a Greek column
with what appeared to be crossed crystals? hen she remembered. She
turned to Kerry.
"Cousin. Are the slaves wearing the blue
garments all belonging to the one owner?"
Kerry smiled, "Yes
Tracy the blue tunic with the badge you were studying indicates they are
owned by the Davis family. Mother designed the badge. Our slaves also
wear a little disc on their neck-chain or collar bearing the insignia so
even if naked they are known as Davis slaves. Some of the other families
that have villas here also have taken to dressing their slaves in one
colour and designing a badge. But again, its not compulsory."
They
passed the entrance to a villa as a young boy wearing a green tunic and
sandals came out the gate leading two slaves shackled together by the
neck, both with what were clearly heavily laden carry sacs on their
backs. The boy led the two slaves who staggered along the road after him.
Sarah
stared at them then looked at Kerry. "I hope they don't have far to go,
M'am."
"I am afraid they may have. Unfortunately that family
had had some bad luck in business and are nor as well off as they once
were. They are trying to hide it but they may have to leave here to save
costs."
"M'am does the Island have any industry or any
product it can export to cover its costs?" asked Tracy.
"Why
yes Tracy. Didn't you know we have the second largest deposit of Crystal
here that has yet to be found on this planet. It's Black Crystal too
which forms the core of the best power cells we use. Black Crystal is so
fragile it has to be mined by hand, machines just break it. One of the
more practical reasons for the lifestyle we have here is because we
don't want the vibrations of heave machinery here as they would damage
the crystal. We can't mine in the usual way with explosives and power
tools because they would set of vibrations and crack the Crystal. The
advantages of the life-style we have here is that it's very gentle on
the land. Very little vibration is set up. Which is why we have no cars
or tractors or other heavy lift machinery. The crystal is packed in
shock-proof boxes at the mine and then transported to the dock on those
open drays you saw The workers in the mine and their families live here
and it is their money that keeps the Island going. The rich families
that have holiday villas here and join the Club we told you about think
they are the main support of the community but financially we could do
without them. The Adamsdale family still own a controlling interest in
the big crystal mines that produces most of the crystal that this planet
exports. But this mine is the producer of the best quality Black
Crystal."
"How did your family get the mine, Kerry?"
"I'll
tell you that tale after diner tonight. Look we have arrived."
Tracy
and Sarah looked around in surprise. They had been so engrossed in
Kerry's explanations they had not realised they had arrived at their
destination. It was an imposing building the entrance lined with Greek
style columns. They descended from their carriage and ascended the steps
to the front door which was opened as they approached and Frederica Jnr.
stood there to greet them. She wore an ankle length pale blue sleeveless
garment that seemed to shimmer as is swirled around her as she moved.
She looked beautiful.
"Hi everyone," she called, "Welcome to
Paradise Island. Come on in. Tracy, Sarah. And this is Doris isn't it?"
"Yes
M'am," replied Doris shyly.
Fred beckoned to a male slave
standing behind her, "Joseph will take you to your room Tracy and Sarah.
Kerry could I talk with you a moment?"
"Sure. Joseph after
you see Tracy to her room take Doris and show her around then take her
to my room."
"Yes M'am."
Kerry and Fred
disappeared down a corridor.
"Will you come this way pleas, Miss
Tracy?" Tracy, Sarah and Doris followed the slave (who wore a brown
chain) along a different corridor until they stopped at a door which he
opened. "This is your room Miss Tracy." On entering the room Tracy was
struck with it's spaciousness There was a large bed, a walk-in cupboard,
a storage chest against one wall and a communications panel in one
corner. Kneeling at the foot of the bed was a female slave wearing a
short blue tunic with the family logo on the front and a brown collar.
"This is Pam, Miss Tracy. She will explain how things work here and
bathe and dress you for dinner. If there is anything you require she can
arrange it."
"Thank you Joseph," replied Tracy as Sarah put
down their bags. Joseph closed the door and he and Doris disappeared
from view. Tracy and Sarah looked at Pam.
"OK Pam. What's first?"
inquired Tracy.
"Would you like a bath before you dress, Miss?"
"Yes,
that would be great." Tracy turned to Sarah producing the key and
releasing Sarah's hands. Sarah smiled and began to unbutton Tracy's
shirt. Pam grinned and headed into the bathroom where water could soon
be heard running. Soon after Tracy and Sarah, both now naked, entered
the bathroom and admired the sunken bath and its ornate fittings.
"Somehow
I don't think Roman baths were this luxurious, Mistress," said Sarah
cheerfully.
"No. Guess they must have been more inventive than I
thought," Tracy admired the shiny taps mirrors and other fittings.
"Nearly
ready Miss Tracy," said Pam cheerfully. Tracy was soon up to her neck in
beautifully scented water. "Come on in Sarah. It's beautiful."
Sarah
joined her. "Ohhhh heavenly," she said. Sarah picked up a cake of
scented soap and a sponge and began to wash her Mistress. First she
washed Tracy's chest, carefully washing each breast, going round and
round it, tracing the shape until she reached the nipple which she
finished with a kiss. Then she moved lower, rubbing Tracy's stomach and
carefully cleaning her button. Then she began on Tracy's pussy, working
the sponge into her crevice and moving between her legs. after a time
Tracy stopped her, groaning "Stop that, Sarah or I'll .." Tracy drew a
breath and turned round and Sarah began to wash her back. It was only
then that Tracy recalled there was still another person in the room. Pam
was kneeling on the edge of the bath watching them, her expression one
of wistful lust, with one hand up under her tunic. The sight of the
motions of that hand was to much for Tracy, especially as Sarah had now
reached her buttocks and was sliding the sponge between her
bottom-cheeks. "Pam, when was the last time you had a bath?"
Pam
stopped her actions with a jerk, "Ahh.. A long time ago Mistress," she
managed.
"I thought so, you look dirty. Off with that tunic at
once and get in here. Now."
Pam pulled of her tunic and
eagerly slid into the water, grabbing another sponge and soaping it.
Soon Tracy was being washed from front and back at once. then sponges
were replaced by fingers as four hands began to explore her body.
Somehow Tracy managed to move to the steps and the other two eased her
down in the shallows just before Tracy was hit with one of the most
powerful orgasms she had ever had. By the time she had recovered enough
to regain her awareness Sarah and Pam had both nearly reached the same
peak. Tracy lay back and watched as the love of her life finished
making love to a stranger. Tracy wondered why she didn't feel any
jealousy. Because she didn't. She only felt pleasure that Sarah was
happy and able to get some enjoyment out of life.
When Sarah and
Pam had regained there composure, Tracy who had started to dry herself,
spotted a wall-clock and looked at Pam. "What time is dinner here Pam?
Remember we are newcomers here."
Pam quickly looked at the
clock and leapt to her feet. "Ooo thankyou for reminding me Mistress.
I'll be paddled if your late, but we have time. Please come and I'll
prepare your dress."
Tracy looked at the dress Pam laid out
for her. "It is called a 'peplos' Mistress. Basically it is two pieces
of cloth sewn up the sides as far as you need. The part left un-sewn is
left for the arms It is held on the shoulders by these clips. The
unneeded part drops down in front and back. This way I suppose it didn't
matter how tall you are the same dress could fit many sizes. You pull it
over your head Mistress - that's right - now if Sarah you would hold it
still while I fasten the clips - there and there."
Tracy looked
at herself in the full-length mirror. The figure she saw there looked
odd to her. Rather old she thought. Still it was interesting to try
something new (or old she reminded herself).Pam produced several pairs
of sandals and soon found a pair which fitted. Sarah brushed Tracy's
hair and pinned it up and back under Pams direction in a way Pam said
was a Greek style.
"Can you find a tunic for Sarah please?,"
Tracy asked Pam. She was about to also ask for sandals as well then
noted Pam's feet were bare.
"No problem Mistress." Pam handed
Sarah a tunic of similar cut to her own. Sarah pulled it over her head
and settled it then Pam began to quickly brush Sarah's hair. Tracy
watched as her lover submitted to Pams ministrations which resulted in
her hair falling around her face and framing it naturally. "We should be
just in time, Mistress." She hesitated, "Have you been told anything
about eating arrangements here, M'am?"
"No, nothing."
"Oh..
then you are in for a surprise I think, M'am. Both of you. If you would
come this way." Pam led the way out the door and along the corridor.
The
room she showed Tracy and Sarah into was like no dining room Tracy had
seen. There were several doors opening into corridors indicating the
room was a central point in the house. But there was no long table or
group of smaller tables. Instead there was a grouping of very low tables
in a circle with a gap near a door. Also there were no chairs. Instead
many thick cushions were scattered on the floor near the small tables.
As
Tracy and Sarah hesitated, Fred appeared from another door accompanied
by a man of medium build dressed in a knee length short sleeved tunic
and a girl aged about 13 dressed as Tracy was but also wearing several
pieces of jewellery. Three slaves came after them, a female slave who
was almost as tall as Fred but of lighter build. She had a long thick
mass of blond hair that reminded Tracy of Susan, and wore the Davis
House's blue tunic and a white chain around her neck. The other slaves
were a male about the same age as his master wearing a red tunic and a
brown chain round his neck. He looked upon his master with what to Tracy
seemed a quiet pride. The female slave was about the age of the girl she
served. She also wore a red tunic. Her neck collar was brown and she
kept her head bowed and her eyes down.
"Ahh.. good you are ready.
I thought you may be delayed . What do you think of this arrangement
Tracy? A bit different to what you're used to no doubt"
"Yes.
Very different, Cousin. Is this actually how the ancient Greeks ate?"
"Not
quite. They actually lay flat on low couches sideways to the table. We
tried that and found it to awkward. This arrangement was common at the
same time as Greece and Rome were at their height but in was used in a
country called Arabia. I find it more comfortable and the slaves are
able to serve you more easily too." Fred turned to the man who had
accompanied her. "Tracy this is Gregory Adamsdale and his eldest
daughter Gabrielle, who are also our guest for a few days. Gregory this
is Joyce's eldest and now her only offspring living. Her slave is Sarah
Dutton who was sentenced to slavery for killing her sister's rapist
after the court in its infinite wisdom, released him and he immediately
tried to rape the same girl again. People are now suggesting that it is
OK to rape according to reports from the capital. How old was your
sister at the time, Sarah?"
Tracy stepped forward and shook
hands with Gregory Adamsdale and his daughter who seemed to be affecting
an aloof attitude. She wondered what Fred was scheming as she was sure
this meeting had a reason.
"Not quite ten, M'am." replied Sarah.
She did not offer her hand. Normally slaves were not introduced as they
weren't people, just slaves.
"Ah Here comes Kerry now. We can
start. Jane, tell the kitchen we are ready."
"Yes Mistress,"
Jane vanished down the door near the gap in the circle as Kerry followed
by Doris entered the room.
"Please be seated everyone."
Gregory
Adamsdale followed the example of Fred and Kerry and seated himself
cross-legged on a cushion. His slave knelt beside his master as did
Doris beside Kerry and Jane (on her return) beside Fred. Tracy sat down
also and Sarah knelt beside her. Tracy found the arrangement comfortable
enough. Just strange. House slaves carried in the food in covered bowls
and set it out on the tables. The other personal slaves immediately
began to serve their master and mistresses.
"We have two slaves
here who are totally new to the Island one of which has had no training
in serving, people," Fred went on, "Sarah, just follow the example of
the others. Doris has had some schooling in serving at table. I'm
sorry we weren't able to arrange it for you."
"Yes, M'am,"
Sarah struggled, red faced, to follow the example of the others
conscious that Tracy was behind the others due to her slowness. Her
hands shook with nervousness and she fumbled with the food until Tracy
laid a hand on her arm and told her to relax. "Take it slowly, your
doing fine."
"Soft with her aren't you, Wilson?" came the
contemptuous comment from Gabrielle Adamsdale.
"Just being fair,
Ms Adamsdale. I consider unnecessary brutality the sign of a coward."
Gabrielle
Adamsdale flushed and glared at Tracy. Sarah though sent Tracy a
grateful look and seemed to settle down. She soon had a least some of
the serving tricks worked out. Tracy fond the food delicious. Following
the example of Fred and Kerry she shared her food with Sarah, feeding
her food piece by piece making sure she got all she wanted. Tracy
revelled in the power this seemed to give her. Tracy noted that while
Gregory Adamsdale fed his slave, Gabrielle did not feed hers. The girl
looked hungry, she was staring at the food in her hands with a look of
desperation.
Tracy noted that one of the slaves bringing the food
was Pam, who smiled when she caught Tracy's eye. Pam paused to whisper
an explanation to Sarah how to serve a particular dish. Tracy nodded her
thanks to her, then beckoned her closer so they could whisper. "Ms
Gabrielle's slave. Do you know if she has been eating? She looks
starved."
"She is. Ms Gabrielle won't let her eat anything.
It's punishment for something she didn't do right. I don't know what.
They've been here three days and she hasn't been allowed any food. It's
wrong."
"Does Ms Frederica know?"
"I don't
know."
"Thanks, Pam," Tracy sat back and stared ahead of
her. *Should I do anything? CAN I do anything? It isn't my house. I
don't have the right to interfere directly.*
"Something troubling
you Ms Wilson?" came Gregory Adamsdale's amused voice.
"Yes
Mr Adamsdale. I am finding it hard to accept the often unnecessary
brutality I see on this planet. Especially from the so called upper
levels of this planets society."
"Are you upset about
something you see here, Tracy,?" asked Fred curiously.
"Yes,
M'am. I notice that Ms Adamsdale is not feeding her slave. I have learnt
she has denied her slave food non-stop for three days. To have a slave
miss an occasional meal is one thing. But to starve a person for that
long is brutality of the lowest kind. Is that the sort of treatment that
is normal here Cousin?"
Fred's head jerked up and round to
face Gabrielle. "Is that true, Gabrielle? Have you denied that girl food
for three days?"
Gabrielle flushed. "What if I have. It's no
concern of yours. How I treat my slave is my affair."
"Not
in my house you don't, girl. Pam. Take that girl to the kitchen at once
and see she has what see needs."
"Yes M'am. Come along girl.
We'll get some food into you." The girl looked up at Pam desperately.
"Really?," she said softly, "You mean it?" The girl was in tears. Pam
helped her to her feet and holding her hand, led her out of the room.
"You
meddler. I'll get you for this," shrieked Gabrielle to Tracy.
"SILENCE!
Gabrielle. You will do nothing of the sort."
"But Papa. She
is my slave. You said I could do anything I wanted with her. You said
so. She is mine." whined the girl.
"I see I wasn't clear
enough or maybe I put to much trust in you to understand what is
required. You do not have the right to kill your slave. Gabrielle. You
were supposed to treat her firmly but fairly. This sort of brutality is
not warranted, girl. I am very disappointed in you. Look at Tracy's
slave. She wears a prison collar too. But do you see any brutality?"
Gregory
Adamsdale turned to Sarah. "Sarah have you any idea just why the court
sentenced you as a criminal instead of declaring your actions
justifiable?"
Sarah hesitated and looked at Tracy who
nodded. "Sir, according to Ms Elizabeth Philips there is an unproven
rumour that there is a connection between the rapist and a branch of
your family."
Gregory Adamsdale sat back on his heels and
looked at her. "Really! And did she say which branch of my family she
meant.?"
"No sir. I don't think she knows. She said quite
clearly that it was only a rumour and she had no evidence to support it."
"What
was the name of the man you killed?"
"Cedric Thomas, Sir."
"Ring
any bells, Gregory?," said Kerry quietly.
"No...unless..,"
Gregory Adamsdale frowned thoughtfully, "Oh.. not unless... there is a
family named Evans who claim a connection with mine but it isn't proven.
It's a small family consisting of Andrew Evans who is a magistrate, his
wife and a nephew named Reginald Thomas. No children. You know who I
mean Fred, they have a villa here."
Sarah gasped. "Evans?
The judge who sentenced me was named Evans. He was also the judge who
said I hadn't done the right thing when I caught the rapist the first
time and ordered the charge dropped."
"Yes, I remember
them," replied Kerry, " And I also remember there was another nephew
who I was told had been murdered. So Evans was your judge, Sarah. Well
there is grounds for an enquiry into your case there. Evans should not
have heard your case. If he is the same Evans, of course. Evens is a
pretty common name. Elizabeth can find out about that for us. I'll call
her tomorrow.
"Thankyou Sir, M'am," said Sarah politely. Tracy
took her hand and squeezed it.
"Well people I think we have
finished here," said Frederica, "Shall we retire to the lounge room and
discuss plans for tomorrow?"
They all stood and followed
Fred out of the dining room and into a smaller room filled with
cushions, a bar and an entertainment wall.
"Jane see to the
drinks please." Jane soon had drinks ready for everyone. Again Tracy
followed the example of the others and shared her drink with Sarah.
Gabrielle sat alone and glared at Tracy.
"Tomorrow," continued
Frederica, "We will take our newest guests to the mine to show them just
why we follow the odd lifestyle we follow here. Gregory, Gabrielle, I
know you have seen the mine before. Do you want to see it again or is
there another part of this island you would like to visit?"
"Gabrielle
said she would actually like to see the area you call Andrew's Park.
Right Gabrielle?"
"Yes." Gabrielle replied curtly. Gregory
Adamsdale looked sharply at his daughter but said nothing.
"Tracy,
earlier you asked me how the Davis family became Crystal miners. Well
the story goes that fifty odd years ago the island was owned by
Gregory's family. One of our ancestors actually won it from them in a
half-drunken card game. At the time our family tried farming to make the
island pay. It wasn't until years later that the Black Crystal deposit
was discovered. You also should understand that the big mines that
Gregory's family owns was discovered well before this and was already in
operation. Black Crystal mining here has only been in operation for
about thirty years."
"I see. I hope there was no bad
feelings about that card game between the families though. Especially
after the Crystal discovery."
"I'm afraid there was. The
person who discovered the crystal was my Grandfather. It was his father
who won that card game..."
"By cheating, no doubt," sneered
Gabrielle.
There was silence.
"Gabrielle! Hold your
tongue, girl. I hope you will accept my apologies on behalf of my loose
tongued daughter, Frederica. I don't know what's come over her today."
"Its
not you who should be apologising, Greg. She is old enough to pay for
her own errors," replied Kerry grimly, "Well, girl are you ready to
apologise?"
"No. This island should belong to the Adamsdale
family," snapped Gabrielle, "Your Great-Grandfather was a thief and you
know it," she added triumphantly.
"Gabrielle, It was your
Great Grandfather that proved my Great Grandfather was innocent of that
charge of which you speak. And that was after the card game, in case you
didn't know. Those two had been close friends since school days and
always were," Frederica was clearly holding her anger with an effort. "I
think you had better go to your room, girl. Tomorrow you will leave the
island. Do not return until you are ready to apologise." She turned to a
shamefaced Gregory Adamsdale. "Sorry Greg but she must leave. I will not
have her here after what she said. You are welcome to stay but she goes
tomorrow."
Gregory nodded, "Yes. I understand," He rose to
his feet and seized his daughter by the arm, pulled her to her feet.
Gabrielle squealed in anger and swung her other arm wildly at her
father, hitting him on the cheek. "SO girl you raise your hand against
me will you! As well as your other failings. Then clearly I have been to
soft with you." He looked at Fred. "Fred can I borrow the punishment
room? Clearly this girl requires disciplining."
"This way,"
replied Fred and led the way out he door and down a corridor. Gregory
Adamsdale followed. "Let me go," screamed Gabrielle but he dragged his
daughter after him out the door. Fred's slave followed with Gregory's
slave along side. Kerry beckoned Tracy and followed with Doris and Tracy
followed after her with Sarah at her side.
The Punishment Room
reminded Tracy of the one at school. It had a whipping frame set up,
also a barrel similar to those used in Robinvale Prisons punishment
yard, there were rings set in both wall and floor for securing
prisoners, also two winches set in the ceiling for suspending captives
and a pillory similar to what Tracy had seen at the brothel. On one wall
was a rack holding a selection of whips and canes.
Gregory
Adamsdale dragged his daughter over to the barrel and proceeded to
secure her to it. First he secured her wrists, the he slowly rotated the
barrel forward dragging the screaming girl up and over the barrel, her
legs kicking wildly. He then grabbed he ankles one at a time and secured
them so that her les were wide apart. He then clapped his hand over the
mouth of the still screaming girl. "Since you can't be civil when you
are a guest in the house of another, Gabrielle you will have the
knowledge that they and their other guests who are total strangers to
you will be watching as you receive the discipline you deserve." He went
over to the wall rack and selected a springy cane which he swished
through the air as he returned to the barrel. He then flicked up the
skirt of Gabrielle's dress exposing her white panties. These he drew
down as far as he could, to renewed screams from Gabrielle. He then
rested the cane across the round white buttocks.
"Gabrielle you
have brought this on yourself. You will count each stroke as they are
applied. If you don't, each stroke will count as one until you do.
Understand?"
Silence. "Very well you bring it on your self
foolish girl."
WACK "AWWWW............one"
WACK
"AWWWW............two"
WACK "AWWWWWWW.....please
Daddy....three"
WACK "AAWWWWWW......Daddy please no
more...please...four"
WACK "AWWWWWWWW.....help please ...no
more.....five"
WACK "AWWWW ......I'm sorry Daddy.....
six..... I'm sorry, Daddy... please,"
Gregory Adamsdale
lowered the cane. "I hope I never have to do this again Gabrielle." He
drew up Gabrielle's panties and began to release her. First the ankles
were released then the barrel was rotated backwards until her feet were
on the floor, finally her wrists were released. She staggered and almost
collapsed into her father's arms, sobbing. Gregory Adamsdale steadied
her and wrapping an arm round his daughter, walked slowly out of the
room as she sobbed onto his shoulder.
Kerry looked at Fred.
"Well, think she learnt her lesson?"
"Hope so. Well
people guess it bedtime. Tomorrow we show you the mine."
"And
the house, too," added Kerry, "Come I'll see you back to your room."
"Thank
you," replied Tracy, "Goodnight M'am, Jane." Tracy and Sarah followed
Kerry and Doris out the door as Fred wrapped an arm around Jane and they
moved off in another direction.
Back in their room Sarah
unfastened Tracy's dress and put it away and then joined Tracy in the
large bed. They were to tired to think of anything other than what they
had just seen and soon two very sleepy girls were curled up in each
others arms, asleep.
They were wakened next morning with a knock
on the door. It was opened by Pam who was carrying a large tray. "Rise
and Shine people," she called cheerfully, It's a lovely day. Not one to
waste in bead. Tracy sat up and sniffed the aroma from the tray
appreciatively.
"Smells lovely, Pam," She said as Sarah jumped
out of bed to clear the bedside table for the tray. Sarah began setting
out the dishes. Tracy looked at Pam as she turned to leave.
"How
is Ms Gabrielle and her slave faring?"
"Better than you
might expect, Miss. The slave, her name is Lucy, went back to Miss
Gabrielle's room after she was finished in the kitchen and when she got
their found Miss Gabrielle lying on her front on the bed. When Lucy
realised why and saw what had happened to Miss Gabrielle she found some
cold cream and massaged it into her butt cheeks. It seemed not only to
sooth the pain but Miss Gabrielle seemed to have changed her attitude
towards Lucy as well. I guess the fact Lucy was willing to look after
her even after she treated her badly has changed her thinking. I hope
the change is for good. Oh and I was to tell you to be ready at 10
o'clock for the trip to the mine, but before that I'm to give you the
Tour of the house and grounds. There will be a picnic lunch after the
mine visit. I'll come back in an hour to help you dress." Pam left and
Tracy and Sarah tucked into their breakfast.
As they ate they
discussed yesterdays happenings. Sarah was worried about one of
yesterdays incident. "Mistress you aren't angry about my having sex with
Pam yesterday are you?"
"Funny you should say that. I was
remembering that when I was watching you both yesterday I was wondering
why I didn't feel jealous. Yet all I felt was pleased that you were
enjoying yourself. So no I'm not angry about that. If you find a girl
you want to have fun with Sarah that's OK with me so long as you get my
permission first or we're together as we were yesterday. I realise your
life is pretty restricted with me. Just get my permission first, OK?"
Sarah
wrapped her arms around Tracy and hugged her. "Oh. Thankyou so much
Tracy. I'm so lucky belonging to you. You make being a crim-slave so
much easier. I'd hate to think what life would have been like if I'd
been given to someone like Harris to handle."
Tracy
shuddered. "Don't think of it. If only we could get your lease tied up
then you would be safe. Oh! Hi, Pam We've finished here."
"Right
mistress Tracy. I'll take the tray back then be back to dress you" Pam
slipped out the door and Sarah and Tracy headed for the bathroom.
Pam
soon returned. "Now what I suggest you wear today is this, Miss Tracy."
Pam drew a blue short sleeved tunic from a chest. Tracy slipped it over
her head. It fell to just above her knees. Tracy stood in front of the
mirror. It seemed to fit well. Pam handed her a belt to go with it.
"It
will be fine," she said, "It looks a lot like the one Mr Adamsdale was
wearing, design-wise."
"True, Miss Tracy. There isn't much
difference in the design of male and female tunics and its what many
people wear when working."
Pam produced a pair of sandals.
"These sandals are heavier then those you wore last night, Miss Tracy,
They are for outside work whereas the lighter ones are for in-house. And
here is a pair for you Sarah. This House allows its slaves to wear
sandals outside though many don't. Now if you are ready Ms Tracy, I'll
show you around. Oh and Lucy asked me to say thankyou for what you did
last night, Ms Tracy. She really appreciated it. She hopes things will
be better between her and Ms Gabrielle now."
"That's fine,
Pam I hope things go well for her," replied Tracy. Taking Sarah's hand
Tracy followed Pam out the door. There was another door opposite theirs
which Pam opened and they both peered in, "Another guest room, Ms Tracy,
There are six bedrooms all together. All much the same as yours except
for Madams -Ms Frederica's that is- which is the master bedroom and is
bigger. See this is the third guest room. The family rooms are in this
corridor." Pam led the way to a new door, "This is Ms Fred's room sorry
I mean Ms Frederica's," Pam flushed at the slip, "She has a room similar
to yours as does Ms Kerry. See." Tracy and Sarah poked their heads in
the rooms but didn't enter. They saw two rooms which were very similar
to their own. "This one is Madam's. It's bigger as I said." The master
bedroom was certainly bigger and had some extra furniture in it, a small
table and chairs. Pam led the way along the corridor towards what Tracy
realised was the back of the house. They passed through the dining room
and down a corridor that had walls less ornately finished to what was
clearly the kitchen. The room was busy with slaves wearing both
crim-collars and vol-chains moving around stirring pots of things
cooking on stoves, which Tracy noted were of modern design as was the
lighting, she suddenly realised. All lights were recessed in the ceiling
in all rooms. Pam showed them the storage rooms which were fitted with
modern fridges and freezers for food storage.
"Where do you and
the other slaves sleep, Pam?" queried Sarah, "Do you have a room or
dormitory of your own?"
"We sleep in what is known as the
stables, Sarah," replied Pam. She looked at Tracy, "If you want to see
the stables...?"
"Yes please, Pam" replied Tracy. Pam led
the way out a door into a rear courtyard. There were several buildings,
around the yard. From the open doors of one could be seen the
four-wheeled carriage that they had arrived in the day before along side
a second smaller two-wheeled carriage and another four-wheeled flat
topped cart similar to those they had seen at the dock the previous day.
"You can see that that shed holds the carriages," said Pam pointing,
"This one holds supplies of all sorts." she opened a door so that they
could see in. The shelves were stacked high with cases and boxes of all
sizes and shapes.
"This building is what is known as the stables
which is where we slaves sleep, except for the personal body-slaves who
usually sleep in their owners room," smiled Pam, looking at Sarah who
smiled back. "Some think they're the lucky ones, but I don't think so."
"Why
is that?" asked Tracy.
"Because they can at any time fall
out of favour with their owner and suddenly be reduced to the lowest
status and have a hard time because the other slaves may take it out on
the rejected slave if during their time in favour they were cruel to
other slaves," explained Pam.
"I see what you mean," said
Tracy slowly, "Has that happened to you Pam?"
"Yes,"
"Here?"
"No.
I was sentenced to three years for stealing. My lease was purchased by a
woman who seemed to like me. She had three other slaves as well but I
became her personal body-slave and was given authority over the others -
even to be able to discipline them. Unfortunately I didn't know any
better and began to over-do the disciplining and get to uppity with them
thinking my position was secure. Then the woman purchased a new slave
and I was reduced to serving her. The other slaves had been waiting for
this as they had known the woman often did this - use a slave then dump
her and got another one. They got onto me and made my life misery
knowing the mistress would actually be watching as the slaves humiliated
me. They would strip me tie me up in humiliating positions and whip me
till I screamed for mercy. I was also made to do most of the heavy
carrying when shopping. Finally one day I collapsed in the street under
a load of shopping literally at the feet of a policeman. The police
charged my owner with cruelty and she was fined and barred from owning
crim leases. All of us slaves were returned to prison where I recovered
then I was leased out to the Davis family and well, here I am."
"How
much longer have you to serve?"
"About another six months.
Come. I'll show you the stables." Pam opened the door to a long
building. On entering Tracy saw it was split into three sections. "This
centre room is a common room," explained Pam, "It is used for resting
and reading mainly. We house slaves eat in the kitchen." The room was
furnished with a long low table and lots of cushions. A com panel was in
one wall There were some slaves sitting on the cushions resting, reading
and talking quietly. They all fell silent as Tracy and Sarah followed
Pam inside. "To the left is the men's room and the women's room is to
the right," continued Pam, "Do you want to see them?"
"Just
the women's area, thanks Pam. It's not right for strange women to barge
into the men's area and I don't want to cause trouble." Sarah noted that
Tracy's statement had resulted in relaxation in the stance of some male
slaves sitting at the table. "I take it you are not actually locked in
here then?"
"Oh. We are at night," replied Pam as she led
the way over to the Women's door and opened it. Tracy noticed it had two
heavy locks on it. It opened into a long bare room with thick carpet on
the floor and rings in the walls some of which had chains hanging from
them. Half-way down the room a naked woman was sitting on a cushion, a
chain running from her neck chain to a ring in the wall. Kneeling beside
her was a young girl wearing a slave tunic but nothing round her neck.
She was holding the older woman's hand tightly and looking up at Tracy
and Sarah fearfully as they approached. Looking further along the room
Tracy noted an open door that led into another room.
"What's
through there?"
"The washroom and toilets."
"Then
you aren't chained to the wall at night normally?"
"No only
newcomers or unruly slaves are chained. This is Dora. She only arrived
yesterday. She would have been on the same ferry that you were on, but
in the cages."
"I understand. But is it usual for a slave to
have her child with her?"
"Oh Yes. If the slave can't make
arrangements for her children then she can take them with her but that
lowers her price as the owner must feed the child and educate it to
secondary level."
"Oh Yes I remember now. Dora how come you
ended up here?"
"Please Mistress, I couldn't pay my husbands
debts after he died. I signed the bond agreement as he had when we took
out the loan. When he died I was held responsible for the debt and when
I couldn't keep up the payments I was seized and sold. This is Sheila.
She won't be hurt will she?"
"No. She is safe here." replied
Tracy. *I hope. She is a lovely girl Any man would want her.* "Is this
the first owner you have had as a slave, Dora?"
"Yes, M'am."
"How
old is Sheila?"
"Twelve."
"She is a pretty
girl. You should be proud of her."
Dora's face lit up. "I
am." she replied.
Tracy stepped back and looked around.
"Where are your beds or bedding, Pam?"
"Up on that
shelf, Ms Tracy. We put the mattresses down on the floor and roll up in
the blankets on them. Each morning we are required to fold them up and
put them on the shelf there." Pam pointed. "That's all there is to see
here M'am, unless you want to see the ponies and the punishment yard?"
"Certainly,
If we have time."
"This way then." Pam led the way back
through the common room and out the door. They went over past the shed
housing the carriages and came to another building. "This is the second
stable. The slaves housed here are used for pulling the carriages and
carts. It's the worst job on the Island yet it is important since we
don't have any drought animals on the planet. Only the really bad slaves
are used for this. They are treated like animals. Almost all are crims
and about 3/4 are male. Those female drought ponies - yes Ms Tracy they
are known as 'ponies' - are more often used to pull carriages instead of
the carts of crystal. Villa owners seem to think female ponies are nicer
to look at. That's why you will see the villa's carriages with more
female ponies than male. There are female ponies in the stables at the
mine, or so I've heard."
Pam opened the outer door. Seated
at a table just inside the door was a woman Tracy recognized vaguely.
She looked up sharply as the door was opened. "Ms Tracy this is Ms Vera,
she is the head overseer of the Davis slaves. Ms Vera this is Ms Tracy,
a guest of Ms Frederica's. I'm giving her the tour, M'am."
"I
see." the woman sat back and looked at Tracy for a moment then stood and
held out her hand which Tracy took. "Well... Welcome to the Island,
Tracy. I hear you stirred up trouble for Gabrielle Adamsdale last night."
"I
assure you Ms Andrews, I had no intention to get her into trouble. I
just couldn't stand to see how her slave was staring so hungrily at the
food. Then when Pam here told me the girl hadn't been fed for three
days, well..." Tracy shrugged a shoulder.
"Yes, that is a
bit long." agreed Vera. She was dressed in a similar black outfit Tracy
had seen her in the previous day. On the table beside the papers she had
been working on was a switch which she now took up. "Come along then. I
take it Pam has shown you the first stable?"
"Yes she has."
"Right
then. This way." Vera led them down a corridor with doors on the right
as they went. Tracy was conscious of Pam following curiously behind
them. These doors were locked and each had a bared window through which
Tracy could see the figure of a man or woman. "These cells are for new
slaves who have not been evaluated. You understand Tracy that when we
buy new leases, each slave has to be evaluated to decide where he or she
would be most useful. Were you aware that there were four new slaves for
us on board the ferry you came over on?"
"No I wasn't."
"Well
there were. They were delivered here yesterday and I am examining them
now. Three males and a female. This is one of the males." Vera peered
through the bared window on the door then unlocked the door and opened
it. The man was naked and shackled by two chains which came from the
ceiling and held him by the wrists with his arms spread up and out above
his head. He wore a brown collar. He was facing the back wall as they
entered the cell. "You see Tracy, this slave has good legs, see the
thigh muscles are well developed and the shoulder muscles are also well
developed. He may well have been a sportsman or at least a regular at a
gym. There is little excess fat on him." Vera moved round the slave so
she was facing him. Tracy and Sarah followed. Tracy saw he was gagged
with a lock gag that stopped him speaking but didn't impede his
breathing. Vera continued, "See here also (She tapped the mans upper
arms with her switch) his arm muscles are in good shape also as his
shoulders. I think we will be using this slave as a hauling pony. We
certainly need them."
Tracy had noticed the man was trying
to speak round the gag. His eyes were angry. "Has he been any trouble?
Do you normally gag them?"
"I don't normally gag them, no.
But this one wouldn't stop shouting that he was a man not a slave and he
wouldn't take orders from a woman. Look here." Vera touched the man's
left arm which showed the tattooed words WOMEN OBEY.
"Ah" said
Sarah, "A member of the Cult of Ares."
"The what?" said
Tracy in surprise.
Sarah looked at Vera who was looking at Tracy
curiously, "You haven't heard of the Cult of Ares?" Tracy shook her
head. "Well it's a cult of men who claim to worship the old Grecian
deity of Ares, God of War. They claim men should be in charge and all
women their slaves. It is a pretty harmless cult although some members
have claimed they should have the right to rape any unmarried woman they
wish since the woman doesn't belong to a man. They sound sick to me."
"If
they believe that then they sure sound sick," agreed Tracy, "May I check
his collar?"
"Certainly,"
Tracy reached up
and pushed the switch on the man's collar. It lit up and Tracy read out,
"Crime- rape, sentence100 years. I see. Aunt Elizabeth told me that was
the usual sentence now for individual rape cases now that we have Long
Life Serum. Only if the case is involving children or many cases, that
is a serial rapist, will they be sentenced to a black collar."
"He
wont like spending all that time under women, now, will he?" grinned
Sarah.
"Vera smiled. "No. He wont. Come and see the others."
When
Vera opened the next cell, Sarah gasped "Kevin." The man was shackled in
the same way as the previous man. As they entered the cell he twisted
his head around and his eyebrows shot up.
"Sarah? Is it really
you? What are you doing here?"
"You know this man, Sarah?"
queried Vera, looking at her curiously.
"He is the brother of the
man who wrecked my family as part of his plan to rob the National Bank.
His brother David pretended to love my mother and married her just to
get her knowledge of the banks security systems. The robbery failed and
two guards were killed and two wounded. He will do anything his brother
wants him to do. Is he here too? David Hawkins?"
"I don't
think so. Still. We will see in the next cell."
"He's not,"
answered Kevin. "His lease was purchased by the Adamsdale crystal mine."
Sarah
slowly walked right round Kevin then faced him again. "Do you still
think it was smart to follow David and his ideas, Kevin?" He didn't
answer.
On opening the next cell Sarah sighed. "No. Its not him.
Funny. I don't know if I'm sorry he isn't here or relieved that he
isn't. He is a monster who doesn't care who he hurts so long as he gets
what he wants." Sarah took a deep breath. "Will all three men be ponies,
M'am?" she queried of Vera.
"Probably. They all have the
necessary leg muscles. Two of them will be sent to the mine stable in a
day or so." Vera opened another cell. "This is the female slave that
came with the males."
"Natile Hawkins," gasped Sarah.
Staring at the woman shackled before her. The woman was chained as were
the men, her wrists secured high above her head and wide apart. She wore
a black collar. Her breasts were firm and round, lifted high by the
upraising of the arms. Her eyebrows shot up as her eyes settled on Sarah.
"Sarah!
Are you all right?"
"Hello Natile, I'm fine."
Tracy
studied the woman displayed before her. She was about as tall as Tracy,
with shoulder length brown hair, nice looking breasts, flat tummy, trim
hips, well muscled legs, neatly trimmed pussy. Tracy watched as Sarah
stared at the woman for a long moment then moved forward and to Tracy's
surprise, put a hand gently on Natile's cheek and stroked it.
"Why
did you let David rule your life Natile?" she asked quietly. Sarah
turned to Tracy, "I don't think Natile is as bad as her brothers, Tracy
because when I was called to trial and the question of a Truth Light was
raised, I actually heard her arguing with David, trying to convince him
to get the Light. He refused, and when Natile wouldn't stop arguing I
heard a hard slap. He hit her. I didn't actually see him do it but later
when I saw Natile she had a nasty bruise on her cheek. She said she had
run into a door but I knew it wasn't true." Sarah turned and faced the
shackled woman. "Were you afraid of David, Natile? Is that why you went
along with his plans?"
Natile slowly nodded her head. "Yes.
I'd always been afraid of him. You see , there is six years between us
and one day, when I was eight David was angry because he had been told
to stay home and look after me while our parents were out. He grabbed
me, threw be onto his bed pulled my clothes off and.... and.." Natile
stopped and took a deep breath. She was shaking. "After that I was
always scared of him. He said he would always get me eventually if ever
I crossed him, and I believed him. Our father always took his part in
any argument and said women should do as their men said. I became to
scared to do anything other than what he said."
"I see,"
said Sarah, "Thanks for trying about the Light anyway."
"Don't
mention it. Is David here on the Island? I know Kevin is here."
"No.
Kevin said he went to the Adamsdale mine."
This news seemed
to relax Natile. She looked at Vera. "May I know what is to happen to
me, M'am?"
Tracy looked at Vera. "Will Natile be going to
the mine too?"
"No. She will remain here and be a pony for
the personal carriages here. Many families prefer women in the harness
of their carriages, they think it looks nicer. The claim is that they
are more graceful. They are also preferred as pack ponies for the same
reason."
"Well from the little I've seen of them, I think
they may be right. Natile here certainly has a nice figure. Are both
vol-slaves as well as crim-slaves used in harness, Vera?" queried Tracy.
"Certainly.
By the way, has Sarah had any slave schooling, Tracy?"
"No.
I've been hoping, perhaps foolishly, that there was a chance to get her
out of the collar. There is something wrong with her sentencing. Aunt
Elizabeth believes the judge was wrong in sentencing her. She believes
Sarah should not have been tried. She was only defending her sister
after all. Aunt Elizabeth says normally her case would have been
declared justifiable homicide."
"Is there really much chance
of getting it changed?"
"Probably not, I suppose," sighed
Tracy, slipping an arm round Sarah, "But last night some information
came to light that may farce the authorities to review her case. It
seems that there could be a connection between Sarah's trial judge and
the rapist she killed. But it's not proven yet."
"You care
for her don't you?"
"Very much. If she must stay in the
collar, I would like to have her lease, for life."
"How come
you don't already have it? I thought crims were leased out almost
immediately."
"There is a fifty year old Ministerial ruling
that children who commit murder under age of 15 must spend 12 months
behind bars first. Sarah was only 13 when it happened. It will be
another 7 months before she can be leased out."
"I see."
"Were
you going to suggest she have some training of some sought?"
"Yes,
if she was to stay here I could evaluate her for you. If she is not
leased, how come she is with you?"
"I go to the school that
Robinvale Prison sends its school-age inmates too. I was appointed her
'handler' at school. Do you know of that system?"
"No."
"It
means each crim student has a free student appointed to look after or
'handle' her. See she gets any help she needs and sees also she doesn't
run off. I was appointed Sarah's handler and we became close. Handlers
often have their crims home for the weekends and holidays. During the
school year though they must return to the prison. Normally they have to
wear prison clothing and in the case of a black collar, hands are
required to be chained, but since this is a private island Sarah is
allowed to drop those rules."
"I see, so if nothing can be
done for her case you intend to buy her lease in 7 months."
"If
it is the only way, yes."
"What do you think of all this
Sarah?"
"I've accepted my position now, M'am. At first I
thought there might be a chance of a reprieve, but I don't have much
hope now. All I do hope for is that it is Tracy that gets my lease. She
has been very good to me and I have come to love her very much. I could
accept being her slave in either a collar or a chain."
Tracy
flushed and squeezed Sarah tightly. Then she looked at her watch. "We
better get back soon. Is there any part we haven't seen Vera?"
"Only
the training yard. and living quarters. This way"
"I'll see
you later then Natile," said Sarah.
"Yes Sarah, I hope
things go well for you. Goodbye."
Vera led the way along the
corridor past more cells, to where the corridor ended in a T- junction
where the building extended off in two directions each behind a locked
door. The two doors were marked simply Stallions and Fillies. Vera
opened the door marked Fillies. Inside were some 20 slaves. All were
naked but for their neck collars or chains, and also a shackle on an
ankle. Some slaves were sitting on cushions reading book viewers, some
watching a news broadcast, others were playing with a ball. Two were
kneeling over a chessboard. One was using an exercise machine. There was
a com machine on one wall. Two were having sex in the '69' position at
one end of the room, a dark haired slave on top of a fair haired one,
both with their tongues working busily in the other's cunt. There was a
row of long shelves along one wall which held bedding and other
equipment. At the far end of the room was a tiled area on which were a
line of toilets and wash-basions and showers.
As soon as the door
was opened all the slaves stopped whatever they had been doing and ran
to stand in a long line, their toes on a long green tape fixed into the
carpet. All, that is except the two having sex who were so excited and
so intent on each other they hadn't noticed the door opening.
"Kneel,"
barked Vera as she proceeded down the length of the room. All slaves
immediately knelt, their backs straight, heads down. Tracy saw also that
there was a series of red glass-like objects in lines running across and
down the length of the room and wondered what they were for. Vera
proceeded over to where the two lovers were and waited. Tracy noted that
the other slaves didn't move or even look round. Finally both the slaves
came to orgasm and collapsed gasping. Vera poked them with her switch.
"Have you two slaves suddenly forgotten your training that you think we
should have to wait for you to finish enjoying yourselves before we do
anything around here?" Vera demanded. Still gasping both slaves
scrambled onto their knees, heads pressed to the carpet.
"Forgive
me Mistress, gasped the blonde-haired one.
"We did not see you,
Mistress, forgive us," said the dark-haired one.
"Bottoms
up, both of you," snapped Vera. Both slaves immediately brought their
knees forward under them and pressing their heads to the carpet, raised
their bottoms up and held them steady. Vera moved to the side of the
blonde and rested the tip of her switch on the proffered bottom. Then
she raised the switch and swung.
CRACK "AWWWW..... one," gasped
the blonde. The dark-haired one didn't stir.
CRACK
"AWWWW....... two,"
CRACK "AWWWWWW..... three," she
sobbed.
CRACK "AWWWWWWW.....four"
Vera now
moved to the side of the dark-haired slave and again rested her switch
on the slaves bottom, before she raised it and swung.
CRACK
"one" counted the slave calmly.
CRACK "two"
CRACK
"th...three"
CRACK "f.. four," she sobbed.
"You
will both remain where you are until I return," snapped Vera. She turned
and strode back to where Tracy and Sarah were standing with a silent Pam
behind them.
"You see Tracy all our Fillies are kept healthy and
strong by regular exercise and work At the same time we don't deny them
news from the outside world. Also they can send messages to family if
they wish, although not many do. They live and sleep here. Their bedding
is stored on the shelves there. They sleep on the floor on the
mattresses you see rolled up there." Vera was gently stroking the
nearest slave across the shoulder and back. Tracy saw that the slave
eagerly moved into the stroking, obversely enjoying the touch.
"I
see. Do they eat here too?"
"Yes. Food is brought over from
the kitchen. The Stallions have the same arrangements but right now
there are none here. All are out working. Come this way and I will show
you the punishment yard and the harness room."
Vera led the
way out the side door into the yard where several devices familiar to
Tracy and Sarah were set up. A large barrel, A flogging frame a pillory
and other devices, none of which were in use at this time. Vera led the
way across the yard to the building which housed the carriages. The main
doors were open and ponies were being prepared for harnessing Four
ponies were already in harness and were secured to the four-wheel
carriage. Two others were hanging from a bar by their wrists. "They are
being washed" explained Vera as they approached, "Ponies are always
washed before harnessing when they are to pull carriages."
The
two attendants, both free women, first sprayed the two ponies all over
with a liquid soap. They followed this by rubbing them all over with
sponges and their soapy hands, going into all curves and crevices and
obversely enjoying themselves immensely. Finally they turned a hose
onto the suspended ponies and rinsed them off. The ponies were then
dried with a hot air blower then one was released from the bar and
harnessed. First the pony's hands were shackled to a cross-bar standing
out from the wall, then the attendant pushed the pony's head down,
bending her over the bar. One of the women then pulled the pony's
butt-cheeks apart while the other produced a long tail that was inserted
into the pony's butt-hole. Sandals were then put on the pony's feet,
followed by the head gear that had a colourful plume sticking up from it
and included the two side devices that limited the vision to forward.
Straps went under the fillies breasts, pushing them up and emphasising
them. The last item was the bit-gag which was locked in the mouth. The
pony was then taken to the carriage and shackled to a cross-bar sticking
out from the central shaft, the reins being draped over the driver's
seat.
"Where's Meg," demanded Vera suddenly, "If she is late she
will feel my canes kiss."
"Here Ms Vera," came the cheerful
reply as a brown chained slave entered the building. She was dressed as
she had been the day before, Tracy noted, a blue wrap- skirt, her
nipples clamped with a chain between the clamps.
"Meg how do you
stand those clamps." queried Tracy, "They must hurt."
"They
do Mistress but I love it," came the cheerful reply.
"Do you
like all type of pain or just on your nipples?"
"All types,
Ms. I seem to get an orgasm from all pain. Ms Vera hasn't yet found a
way for me to not et an orgasm from pain."
Tracy glanced at
Vera who nodded. "True Tracy. This slave is a true masochist. She loves
pain in all its forms."
"Incredible. By the way, yesterday
there were only four ponies, today six. Why is that?"
"Longer
distance to go and larger number of passengers, M'am," replied Meg,
"See. We can add extensions on to the central bar and have as many
ponies as needed."
"Remarkable," said Tracy shaking her
head. She watched as Meg checked the harnesses of the six ponies and
climbed into the drivers seat and picked up the reins and whip.
"Climb
aboard M'am. Ms Fred and Ms Kerry are nearly ready."
"Right,"
said Tracy, "Thankyou for showing us around Vera and thankyou for the
tour Pam."
Tracy and Sarah climbed aboard and Meg cracked
the whip over the slave-ponies heads. They immediately put their hands
on the cross-bars and pushed hard with their legs. the carriage moved
slowly off. Meg drove round the house and reined up at the front door.
Fred and Kerry Davis emerged from the front door followed by their
slaves who each carried a picnic basket.
"So there you are," said
Fred as the carriage drew up at the front steps. "We wondered where you
had got to. Pam give you the tour?"
"Yes thanks, Cousin,"
replied Tracy, "You have an incredible set-up here. We have seen both
your stables. We also saw these ponies being prepared."
"Ah.
I see."
The picnic baskets were tied to the back of the
carriage and then Fred and Kerry climbed aboard followed by Doris and
Jane. Tracy noted that each slave was sitting opposite her mistress. Meg
cracked her whip again and with a heave the ponies set off. Tracy noted
that the ponies set a steady pace that was something of a slow trot. She
turned to Fred.
"We saw the stables, Fred," she said quietly,
"And also your four new slaves. Did you know who they were?"
"No,
who they were in there old life is of little importance here, Tracy.
Why. Did you recognise anyone?"
"Not me, M'am. But Sarah
did. You have purchased the brother and sister of the man who married
Sarah's mother to get her security knowledge and then ruined her family.
But not the man himself. Are you sure that wasn't deliberate?"
"Quite
sure I assure you, Tracy. The males will be sent to the mine tomorrow,
the female will become another pony. One of our pony's is up for release
shortly. She will go back to Robinvale with you in fact when you leave
here."
"Excuse me, M'am," said Sarah, "How come the ponies
can keep up such a steady pace for so long? This carriage and all of us
must be heavy."
"Not as heave as you may think, Sarah. This
carriage is actually made of tubular plastic. It is very light for its
size. It's the same with all our carriages and carts. Anyway if need be
we simply add extra ponies when the load gets to much."
"By
the way Tracy we have accepted an invitation to a dinner at the Evans
villa in three days time. Hope you will agree to come. And yes Sarah
will come too. It is normal for an owner to be accompanied by his or her
personal slave."
"Yes, Of course we will come." Tracy sat
back and admired the view as they went along. Then she frowned and
glanced at Sarah who was looking around them also. Will there be any
problems with the coming visit? Perhaps Reginald Thomas wouldn't
recognize them. Should she remind Kerry of this or not? Tracy sighed and
pushed the thought to the back of her mind. She settled back to enjoy
the ride. *Will I ever be able to afford to own a villa like the Davis?*
Part
8. The mine, the picnic and the visit.